#mirisss.request
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
mirisss · 1 year ago
Text
Droplets of Water & Love
Tumblr media
Oneus OT5 x fairy! afab! reader
Wordcount ≈ 1.6k
Warnings: slight anxiety, kind of stalking but not with malicious intent, I think that’s it
Thank you for the request! I hope you like it! 
Tumblr media
Third Person POV
Living a double life that transcends between the normal and what could only be seen as an imaginary world, is difficult. (Y/n) appears completely human, however, that is far from the truth. (Y/n) is a fairy. A water fairy to be precise. She sneaks out of the home she shares with her five boyfriends, Seoho, Geonhak, Keonhee, Hwanwoong, and Dongju, also known as the idol group Oneus, every morning not returning until late at night. At the beginning of the relationship, the boys didn’t notice (Y/n) leaving early and returning late because, well, they did the same thing, considering their job.  However, after a whole year of being together, the boys began noticing some things, (Y/n) left early every single day, never having a day off it seemed, returning in the afternoon, completely drained of energy, whenever they asked about her job she just answers with something vague, and things like that. Because of this, the boys decided to follow (Y/n) one morning when they had a day off from their idol work.  
(Y/n) got up at 5 am, got dressed, and left the apartment. The five members of Oneus quickly got up as soon as the door closed. All of them were already dressed so they could follow (Y/n). Soon enough, (Y/n) turned into an alleyway that led nowhere, the boys sneaked around the corner to find (Y/n) standing with her back towards them just staring at a wall. The alleyway was dark but something seemed to be glowing around (Y/n)’s hands. The five boys tried to quietly walk closer to their girlfriend, which went well until Dongju stumbled on a rock, making a loud bang with his foot as he found his balance. The ruckus made (Y/n) turn around as she was surprised by the sound. (Y/n) was scared that whoever had made the noise was a drunkard or something, she was slightly at ease when she saw her five soulmates but then she became nervous. 
“What are you guys doing here?” “We wanted to see what you do for your job but whenever we asked you never answered,” Keonhee began, followed by Hwanwoong. “So we kind of decided to follow you, sorry,” “I mean, I guess, it’s okay. It’s my fault for not telling you, it’s just, you see, the thing is… um it’s kind of hard to explain,” (Y/n) wasn’t sure how to bring up the fact that she wasn’t exactly human, she was a fairy, and her job was collecting morning dew and other water droplets for her village so that other fairies could distribute the water. On days when she wasn’t working she visited her family, she didn’t get to see them much so if she mentioned visiting her family around the boys they would surely want to come with her. 
“(Y/n), whatever it is you can tell us,” Seoho said as he took a step closer to (Y/n). “It’s really weird and complicated and I don’t know, I’m scared, I guess,” “What are you scared of? I mean when we first met we seemed sketchy and stuff because we couldn’t tell you about our soon-to-be debut and everything,” Geonhak said. “Just one question, do we have to be in this alleyway for this?” Dongju asked with a small chuckle. “We kind of do,” (Y/n) answered, nerves and something close to shame on her face. 
“Okay, promise to hear me out before you walk away?” “We promise,” Geonhak answered. “We would never just walk away from you, no matter what,” Hwanwoong said as he put a loving hand on (Y/n)’s shoulder, all the boys giving her encouraging smiles. “This is going to sound crazy, but I’m a fairy,” And so (Y/n) explained what she was and what she was doing for work, the boys stood there, at first thinking (Y/n) was just joking with them but as she continued explaining everything she also showed them a bit of her magic. 
“I can’t do as much in my human form but I can do this,” The five idols watched in awe as a baby blue light emitted from the girl's hands, small sparkles danced around her and the five of them. Soon a strong light blinded them, once they opened their eyes, the world around them seemed much bigger. They all spun around, not understanding what was happening. After a few seconds, Dongju laid eyes on (Y/n). Translucent blue wings on her back, her hair shinier than ever, and a marine blue flower-like dress adorned her body. 
“Woah,” Was all the youngest boy could say. The other four noticed (Y/n)’s new appearance as Dongju tried to say something. All of them realized that what (Y/n) just told them, was real. “So, yeah that’s almost everything,” “Almost?” Keonhee asked, wondering what more she had to tell them. “You see, fairies like many other creatures, have fated bonds, a person or people whom they are destined to be with, soulmates I guess you could call it,” As (Y/n) explained the situation to the boys her wings began moving, her now tiny form levitating around the air in front of them. 
“Does that mean that we are soulmates? Or do you have a soulmate somewhere out there?” Geonhak asked, a bit worried that they would lose her. (Y/n)’s wings stopped flickering, her body once again landing on the ground. The fairy took a few steps closer to the five boys that she loved with all of her heart. “I love all five of you, with everything that I am, and I could never imagine my life without you guys now. You are my soulmates, I wouldn’t have been with you guys for this long otherwise, it would have felt wrong,” The five idols all broke out into happy smiles while tears filled their eyes, relief, and happiness flowing through their bodies. 
The boys pulled (Y/n) into a tight and warm group hug, all six of them crying and sniffling. (Y/n) felt safe in their arms, she felt accepted, a huge weight had been lifted off of her shoulders, and she finally felt like she could breathe. “Wait, so all this time, you’ve been sneaking off like this to work? Are we holding you from doing your job right now?” Hwanwoong asked, worry evident in his voice. “Well yes to the first question, mostly, and no for the second one. I was sneaking out to visit my family today,” 
“You’ve never really talked about your family before,” “I know, what was I supposed to say, hey guys my family consists of fairies and they’re tiny,” (Y/n) answered Seoho’s question as she chuckled. “Yeah, I guess it’s hard to explain that one, but just so you know, you can really tell us anything, we won’t judge you, because we love you,” Keonhee ended his sentence with another tight hug. “Do you guys want to come with me? Meet my parents?” “YES!” They all screamed in unison. (Y/n)’s hands began glowing once more, small sparkles erupted around the boys, followed by another blinding light. Once the light calmed down, the boys found themselves dressed in flower-like clothing and blue translucent wings adorned their backs. 
“WOAH! We have wings!” Dongju exclaimed as he and Keonhee jumped around in excitement. “You’re going to need them, the only way to get to my village is by flying there,” “We’ve never flown like this though,” Geonhak said, a bit sceptical. “The wings knows what they need to do, it’s like a copy of my wings, so as long as I know how to use them, you’ll be able to use them,” “Let’s fly then!” Hwanwoong said as he ran up to (Y/n), giving her a quick kiss on the lips. (Y/n)’s cheeks reddening with a blush, even after a year of being in a relationship with them she always blushed after kissing. 
And so the six soulmates set off into the sky, the five boys marveling at the feeling of flying. The wings flickering behind them. The way the world looked from the eyes of a small fairy. They laughed as they danced around with the wind, the sun slowly rising over the horizon coloring the world in a bright yellowy-orange hew. After a few minutes, the group arrived at a clearing where ther saw hundreds of other fairies dancing around in the sky as the collected morning dew and sunlight and whatnot. 
“Come on this way,” (Y/n) showed her soulmates around the village, introducing them to some of her childhood friends before they finally came to a stop at a cute little house. A house that (Y/n) grew up in before she moved to the city, living more as a human rather than a fairy. “It’s so pretty, everything around her is so nice, it seems so right that you come from here,” Geonhak said. “What do you mean?” “You shine just like the sun, it’s like you sparkle. You seem like a goddess, ethereal, as a human but seeing you like this, this place and you just makes so much sense together,” “That’s exactly how I feel when I see you guys standing on stage, singing, dancing, performing,” 
Magic exists in everything alive, the most special magic in the world is the one found in true love and happiness. 
21 notes · View notes
mirisss · 2 years ago
Text
EVNNE Masterlist
Tumblr media
Terazono Keita
Park Hanbin
My Bad-boy
Lee Jeonghyeon
Heartfelt choices LeeJeong arc
Heartfelt Choices - with Mun Junghyun, Ji Yunseo, Lee Jeonghyeon, & Park Gunwook (ZB1)
Yoo Seungeon
Ji Yunseo
Heartfelt Choices - with Mun Junghyun, Ji Yunseo, Lee Jeonghyeon, & Park Gunwook (ZB1)
Heartfelt choices Yunseo arc
Mun Junghyun
Bloodbound - Vampire! Junghyun x human! reader
Heartfelt choices Munjung arc
Heartfelt Choices - with Mun Junghyun, Ji Yunseo, Lee Jeonghyeon, & Park Gunwook (ZB1)
Park Jihoo (only platonic)
OT7 (only platonic)
18+ line (aka, everyone except Jihoo)
11 notes · View notes
mirisss · 1 year ago
Note
hiiii can i please have a jongwoo imagine where he gets jealous and kisses you crying when he can't take it anymore and confesses he has been in love with you for a long time? thank you and happy new year!!
Of course you can! You know I'm a sucker for Jongwoo so I just can't resist writing for him!
You can find the imagine ~ here ~
Hope you like it!
0 notes
mirisss · 27 days ago
Text
Poly! Enha with their katseye member gf
Tumblr media
OT7 Enhypen x member of Katseye! female! reader
Wordcount ≈ 2.9k
Warnings: (Y/n) being clumsy, mentions of blood (no one actually bleeding though), food, I think that’s it. 
Thank you for the request! I hope you enjoy it!
Please reblog and comment!
Tumblr media
Third Person POV
It was a chill night in the Enhypen dorm. Heeseung and Jake were deep into a co-op shooter, eyes glued to the screen, barking commands and occasionally elbowing each other for missing shots. Jungwon and Jay had gone quiet with books in hand, though Jay kept highlighting things with unnecessary intensity like he was doing thesis work. Sunghoon and Sunoo were side-by-side on the floor, debating which jacket color looked better on their favorite fashion site. And Ni-ki, wrapped in a hoodie like a human burrito, was flopped on the beanbag, scrolling through TikTok with one hand and eating chips with the other.
Until he stopped mid-chew. “Wait,” he whispered, blinking at his screen. A video had popped up on his For You Page titled: “Katseye’s (Y/n) being unhinged on live for 13 minutes straight ft. the girl group barely surviving her 💅🔥😭” He smirked, thumb tapping instantly. Only ten seconds in and he was already giggling.
By the thirty-second mark, he knew he couldn’t gatekeep this gold. Without warning, Ni-ki tapped his phone screen and cast the video to the TV, interrupting Heeseung and Jake’s game in dramatic fashion. “NIKI!” “BRO WHAT THE-” “Shut up! You need to see this,” Ni-ki grinned, eyes wide. “It’s (Y/n). It’s chaos.” The room’s energy shifted immediately.
[Clip 1]
(Y/n) is seen in a hotel bathroom with Katseye’s Megan and Lara, trying to film a skincare routine. But instead of applying toner normally, (Y/n) yells, “This is how you awaken your soul!” and slaps the toner onto her cheeks with both hands. Hard. SLAP! Megan screams, “YOU’RE GONNA BRUISE YOUR FACE!” Lara collapses laughing off-camera. 
Jake choked on his drink. “Why is she hitting herself like a cartoon character?” Sunoo nodded seriously. “She really said: beauty through violence.”
[Clip 2]
Daniela is calmly trying to show fans how she makes her matcha, when (Y/n) walks behind her in a dinosaur onesie yelling, “BREAKING NEWS: GREEN BEVERAGE SUMMONS FOREST SPIRITS.” Daniela doesn’t flinch. “You’re so loud it’s honestly impressive.”
Jungwon cracked a smile. “The way Daniela didn’t even react. That’s true friendship.” Jay blinked. “I’ve never seen someone this unbothered by spiritual summoning.”
[Clip 3]
Katseye is live from their dorm kitchen. (Y/n) tries to flip a pancake, and it lands on the ceiling. “…that was intentional,” she says. Sophia gasps, “WHY IS IT STILL STICKING??” Manon: screaming in French
Sunghoon raised a brow. “Is that why she texted me ‘don’t eat the ceiling pancake’ last week?”
[Clip 4]
Yoonchae is trying to teach (Y/n) a simple dance move. (Y/n) trips over her own foot and rolls completely off camera. Katseye’s group chat name on-screen: “Support Group for (Y/n)’s Victims 💔”
Heeseung was laughing so hard he leaned on Jake for support. “I can’t breathe. Who allowed her to be an idol? I mean I love her, but damn is she clumsy,” 
[Clip 5]
(Y/n) deadpans into the camera while holding a plushie. “This is Peepo. He saw me eat an entire jar of pickles at 3am. He will never recover.” Megan in the background: “Neither will we.”
Jay sighed, shaking his head with a reluctant smile. “How is she both terrifying and adorable?”
[Clip 6]
The girls are doing a livestream Q&A. A fan asks: “Who’s the funniest member?”
Before anyone can answer, (Y/n) dramatically falls out of her chair yelling, “ME, OBVIOUSLY!” Everyone else just stares in exhausted silence. Daniela: “Every day I lose brain cells.” Lara: “I respect the confidence.” Yoonchae: “Please help us.”
[Clip 7]
(Y/n) finishes the live by yelling, “Thank you for coming to my TED Talk on why I should be banned from going live after 10pm!” The Katseye girls chant: “CHAOS! CHAOS! CHAOS!” Megan tosses a plush crown on her head: “Our gremlin queen.”
The screen fades out with dramatic black-and-white footage of (Y/n) walking away from the camera with oversized sunglasses and the text: “TO BE CONTINUED… probably by accident.”
The room was silent for two seconds. Then chaos erupted. “She’s a menace and I love her.” Jake said as he laughed loudly. “This is why we can’t take her anywhere public,” Heeseung followed, holding a hand on Jake’s shoulder as he laughed. “She needs to be studied. Or praised. Or both,” Sunoo continued. “Is she trying to give me a heart attack? Because it’s working.” Jay said, bothing meaning he’s getting a heart attack from worrying and from her cuteness. “Okay but her comedic timing is elite.” Jungwon said. “She’s going to livestream our wedding and set the cake on fire, isn’t she?” Sunghoon asked, followed by Niki who just answered: “CEO of Chaos. No lies detected.”
They watched the compilation two more times. Jake leaned back with a proud grin. “That’s our girlfriend, guys.” Jay snorted. “God help us all.” 
The boys had eventually drifted back into their usual activities after the chaotic compilation, though with more side comments about (Y/n) being the embodiment of a human tornado.
Knock knock knock knock-knock. The signature rhythm. They all froze for a second, then smiled. “She’s here,” Jungwon said, already sounding fond. Sunghoon got up immediately, already pulling the door open before she could knock again. There she stood, hair a little windblown, hoodie half-zipped over her dancewear, phone in one hand and a bag of snacks in the other.
”Hoonie!” she greeted him cheerfully, stepping right past like she lived there, well because, honestly, she kind of did. Her energy hit the dorm like a sugar rush: sudden, loud, and completely unstoppable.
“Ughhh, remind me never to laugh during practice again.” She kicked off her sneakers, one nearly hitting the shoe rack. “Our choreographer nearly threw her clipboard at me! Okay, maybe not threw, but she looked like she wanted to.”
The boys chuckled as she made her way into the living room, talking a mile a minute, hands gesturing wildly as she flopped onto the couch beside Sunoo, accidentally almost clocking him in the face. “Hey! Watch the face! Precious idol visuals here!” Sunoo yelped, dodging expertly. “Sorry! Sorry!” (Y/n) said, not sounding very sorry as she kept flailing.
“It’s not my fault that move looks like you’re trying to summon a sea demon!” She got up and did the move, flinging her arms out dramatically. “Like this,‘RISE, DEMON SQUID!’”
Jake, already laughing, scooted over and pulled her into his side, arms wrapping tightly around her. “I missed you.” His voice was low, warm against her ear, and it cut through her ramble like a sigh of relief. She smiled, softly, briefly, then leaned into him, letting herself rest there for a second before she resumed talking again like a record on loop.
“Oh, and Yoonchae tripped during a turn and took out Sophia like a bowling pin, and Daniela dropped her mic during rehearsal and it hit Lara in the foot who then stepped on my foot which made me turn around and kind of push Manon so she fell yelling what I think was my name, and with her fall, Manon accidentally grabbed Megan's hair causing her to fall over to, it was pure chaos. Katseye is falling apart. We need snacks. And a nap. But mostly snacks,”
“You brought snacks,” Sunghoon pointed out, watching her fondly from the armrest he’d perched on. “I always bring snacks,” she replied proudly, tossing the bag on the coffee table. “It’s called survival.” Heeseung reached for the chips like a vulture. “Survival for us too, apparently.”
Jay finally looked up from his book, raising an eyebrow. “Did you get scolded for the laughing or the dancing, exactly?” “Both!” she said with zero shame. “But mostly the laughing. And maybe the squid demon arms. I swear it wasn’t that dramatic in my head-”
“It never is,” Jungwon muttered playfully under his breath. (Y/n) pouted at him. “I feel judged.” “We just watched you hit yourself with a mic stand on livestream. You’re lucky we don’t wear body armor when you visit,” Ni-ki said, but he was grinning as he tossed her a cushion for her feet.
Jake kept his arm around her, pressing a kiss into her temple. “Still missed you, demon squid arms and all.” She turned to look at him, finally still for half a second. “I missed you guys too.” And though she said it simply, casually, the way her voice softened made all seven boys glance up, quietly aware of how much they adored her, chaos and all.
About thirty minutes later, the dorm had mellowed into a low hum again, Jake half-asleep with a throw pillow over his face, Ni-ki and Heeseung now arguing over which anime had the best fight scenes, and Sunghoon scrolling through something fashion-related with one earbud in.
Jay, ever the responsible one, stood up with a small sigh and stretched. “Alright. I’m making something,” he said, heading toward the kitchen. He glanced back over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow at (Y/n), who was still cuddled into the couch, now munching on one of the chips from earlier. “You haven’t eaten anything proper today, right?”
She winced sheepishly. “I had a little water.” “And?” “…half an apple?” “And?” “…a grape-flavored candy?” she offered, voice going small. Jay blinked slowly. “That’s a crime. Sit tight, I’m fixing it.”
He disappeared into the kitchen, pulling ingredients from the fridge with the practiced efficiency of someone who’d had to cook for seven chaotic men multiple times. It didn’t take long before the sound of chopping and the smell of sizzling garlic filled the dorm. (Y/n) peeked her head over the back of the couch, then quietly slipped away from Jake’s hold, earning a sleepy, half-mumbled “Babe, where you going?” from him. “Kitchen,” she whispered, patting his head. “Smells like someone loves me in there.” Jake groaned but let her go, flipping onto his back dramatically.
When she padded into the kitchen, Jay was focused, sleeves rolled up, brows slightly furrowed as he cut vegetables with clean, precise movements. “Need help, chef?” she asked, already reaching for the knife block. Without looking, he calmly said, “Nope.” “C’mon, I can do it, just a little!” He turned just in time to see her grab the knife confidently, upside down. “(Y/n), no.” He was by her side in two seconds, gently taking it from her hands. “But-” “You’re not losing a finger on my watch,” he said with a fond sigh. “You look cute, but I’ve seen you trip over nothing. Sit.” He patted the countertop, and she hopped up without protest, swinging her legs playfully.
From her new perch, she watched him move effortlessly around the kitchen. Every few moments, as he passed by her to grab another ingredient or adjust the stove, he would pause. And then, lean in to kiss her. On the cheek. On the forehead. On the corner of her mouth. Each time was soft, unhurried, and casual, like second nature.
And each time, she giggled. “You keep doing that, I might melt into the backsplash,” she teased, voice warm. Jay smirked without looking up from the pan. “Then I’d have to clean you up. Not happening.”
He added noodles into a pot, stirred the sauce gently, then came back for a small taste. While he did, he stood between her knees, resting one hand on her thigh, leaning in once again. “Princesses don’t cook, anyway.” He kissed her again, just below her ear. She let out a soft, contented sigh, arms loosely looping around his shoulders. “You always take such good care of me.” He looked up at her, eyes softer now, a quiet smile tugging at his lips. “Of course I do.” He bumped his forehead against hers. “You deserve it.” In that tiny kitchen, under warm lights and the scent of garlic and soy sauce, with Jay moving gently around her like she was the center of his universe, it was easy to believe it.
Once Jay announced that dinner was ready, (Y/n) hopped off the counter with a proud, “Chef Jay, you are saving lives tonight,” and helped bring the food to the table. “Boys!” she called out toward the living room, hands cupped around her mouth. “Come eat before I start without you!” That was enough motivation. The stampede was immediate.
Jake and Ni-ki almost tripped over each other trying to get through the hallway first. Heeseung abandoned his game mid-round. Jungwon placed his book down neatly, unlike Sunghoon, who tossed his tablet onto the couch with zero regard for battery life. Sunoo had already been hovering near the kitchen door like a cat, waiting. Then came the real battle.
“I’m sitting next to her.” “No, I am!” “You sat next to her last time!” “That was movie night. This is dinner. Different rules!” (Y/n) just stood there, watching the chaos unfold like a queen surveying her court. Eventually, with a dramatic sigh, she clapped once. “Children! Settle down.”
Despite the commotion, it was Heeseung and Sunoo who snagged the prized seats, one on each side of her. “How do you guys always win?” Jake groaned, dramatically flopping into the seat across from her. “Manifestation,” Sunoo said, flipping his hair. “And divine favor.” As everyone tucked in, Jay took his usual seat across the table, subtly watching to make sure (Y/n) was eating enough. She didn’t need the extra pressure, though; her first bite had her humming in delight.
“Jay, this is amazing.” “Right? He snapped,” Jungwon said, already going in for seconds. And then came the pampering. Heeseung leaned over every few minutes to offer her a bite from his chopsticks. “Here. Try this one, mine’s got more sauce.” Sunoo would follow a moment later, gently dabbing the corners of her mouth with a napkin like a meticulous stage mom. “There, don’t want you looking like a food fight survivor.” Then he’d quietly refill her glass whenever it dipped below halfway full.
She leaned back a bit, mock-sighing with a smile. “I should come over more often. You guys really know how to treat a girl right.” “You absolutely should,” Heeseung said instantly. “Agreed,” Jay added without looking up from his bowl. “We could just keep her,” Jake said, half-joking. “Like, permanently.” “We’d have to build her a room,” Jungwon said, tapping his chopsticks against his lip in fake contemplation. “We’ll just kick out Jake or Ni-ki. Problem solved.”
Jake nearly choked on his rice. “Hey!” Ni-ki, mid-bite, looked up and frowned. “I vote we kick you out, Jungwon.” “Bold of you to assume you have a vote,” Jay added with a straight face. “If I’m getting kicked out, I’m taking the rice cooker with me,” Jake said defiantly, earning a chorus of gasps. (Y/n) giggled as she leaned her head against Heeseung’s shoulder briefly, while Sunoo dramatically clutched her hand like a wounded prince. “So much drama. And I haven’t even finished my plate.” The room was loud, the air filled with the sound of clinking chopsticks, overlapping conversations, laughter, and the occasional dramatic gasp or shout.
~~~
The dorm had shifted into its nighttime rhythm: lights dimmed, conversations quieter, the soft hum of showers running, and the rustle of blankets as everyone started settling in. With a long day awaiting them all, it was finally time to wind down.
In the bathroom, (Y/n) stood in front of the sink brushing her teeth, trying to sway a little to the lo-fi music playing from someone’s speaker in the hallway. Wrapped around her back like a sleepy koala was none other than Sunghoon, arms around her waist, chin resting lazily on her shoulder, and a toothbrush dangling from his mouth as he half-heartedly went through the motions.
“You’re not even brushing,” she mumbled through her toothpaste. “I ammm,” he whined, the words slurring slightly from the brush. “I’m multitasking. Hugging and brushing.” “Barely,” she said with a giggle, bumping her shoulder into his lightly.
She was dressed in a shirt that unmistakably belonged to Ni-ki, the hem nearly reaching mid-thigh, and a pair of Jungwon’s grey sweatpants, cuffed at the bottom so she wouldn’t trip over them. The waistband was rolled twice, but they still hung loosely on her frame.
When Ni-ki passed by the open bathroom door, intending to grab his water bottle, he paused. And blinked. Then blinked again. “You’re wearing my shirt.” (Y/n) nodded, foaming at the mouth with toothpaste. “Mmhm.” He stared for a second too long. Then he turned around, smacked his hand against the wall, and whispered to himself, “She’s so cute it’s physically painful.”
“You okay, Ni-ki?” Jungwon asked, poking his head out of the nearby room. Ni-ki just shook his head, muttering, “It’s the shirt. It’s doing things to me. I need to lie down.” Meanwhile, Jungwon’s gaze dropped to the pants. “Are those mine?” (Y/n) spat into the sink and smiled at him sweetly. “Yep.”
He crossed his arms and tried to act stern, but the corners of his lips were twitching. “You steal from all of us. Equal opportunity thief.” “I’m a collector,” she corrected. “Of oversized boyfriend merchandise.” Sunghoon, still half-asleep behind her, let out a content hum. “You can have all my hoodies. Forever. Just let me sleep like this.”
(Y/n) was then gently pulled between Heeseung and Ni-ki into one of the beds, Heeseung already half-snoring, Ni-ki dramatically wrapping the blanket over her with the precision of a five-star hotel turndown service. She nestled in, wearing their clothes, surrounded by warm limbs, familiar breathing patterns, and the occasional sleepy mumble, this must be heaven she thought before falling asleep. 
284 notes · View notes
mirisss · 2 months ago
Text
At Last
Tumblr media
Werewolf! Koga Yudai (K) x Human female! reader
This idea came to me after watching the thing they did with the heart rates and staring at each other in the eyes, watching Kei fall to his knees after looking at Fuma, gave me a lot of ideas. If you don’t know what I’m talking about, here’s the link to it ~ link ~
Summary: As a werewolf, there are two things more important than life itself: your pack, and most of all, your soulmate (aka mate). After losing his first pack, Kei managed to find another one, one consisting of himself and his eight packmates. He almost had it all, except for his mate. At 27 years old, he had still not found the person that would complete him, he had almost given up, all until one of the younger members came home carrying a scent that drove him insane. 
Warnings: Reader is shorter than Yudai, reader is a little younger (though not really mentioned), some violence, some jealousy, a lot of yearning, mentions of blood and Kei loosing his previous pack, a little angst but mostly fluff, I think that’s it. 
Wordcount ≈ 16k
Please reblog! 
Tumblr media
Third Person POV
Koga Yudai, also known as Kei, stood on the edge of the village, the hem of his coat brushing against frostbitten grass. Dawn crept slowly through the trees, painting the quiet world in gold. Smoke curled from chimneys, the scent of cedar wood and morning stew thick in the air.
It was peaceful here. Hidden. Safe. A small village tucked deep in the forest, beyond the reach of humans and rival packs. A haven, carved out by teeth, blood, and time.
Kei hadn’t always had that.
At sixteen, his world had ended in a night of fire and screams. His first pack, a tight-knit group that had raised him, shaped him, loved him, was slaughtered in a raid. He had been the only one to survive, dragging himself through the woods, half-feral, lost. For years, he ran wild, a ghost with claws. Until he crossed paths with Euijoo.
Kei still didn’t understand how the pack leader had seen through the monster he’d become. But Euijoo had offered his hand instead of his teeth. Fuma, the second in command, had flanked him without fear, and the rest had followed.
That was seven years ago.
Now, it was like they’d always been his.
Their village wasn’t large, just a handful of cottages, a communal hall, a small training yard, and a perimeter ringed by ancient trees. The pack built it themselves, stone by stone, and protected it like instinct. It wasn’t just home. It was proof that survival wasn’t the same as living.
Euijoo, calm and clear-eyed, ruled with a quiet strength. He didn’t have to raise his voice to be heard. Fuma’s his presence was strong and secure, helping lead the pack more through actions than words. The younger wolves had energy to burn: Nicholas and Yuma sparred more than they fought, their rivalry loud but harmless. Taki and Harua were inseparable, a storm of laughter and limbs, loyal to each other in a way that needed no words. Jo was their balance, the calmness that washed away doubt, always with a hand on someone’s shoulder or a cup of tea waiting by the fire.
Then there was Maki, the youngest. Still finding his place, still figuring out when to lead with his teeth and when to listen. Kei had taken him under his wing without being asked. Not out of duty. But rather out of instinct.
Kei wasn’t the leader. That was Euijoo’s role. But he was something else. A pillar. A presence. The one they turned to when they needed guidance, or comfort, or someone to spar with at midnight when sleep wouldn’t come. They weren’t blood, but they were pack.
Kei watched as Maki stumbled out of one of the smaller cottages, hair sticking up at odd angles, hoodie halfway on, yawning like a bear. A few seconds later, Taki and Harua came crashing through the trees, already arguing about something, and Nicholas was whistling from the rooftop, a bow slung over his shoulder and absolutely no reason to be up there except to annoy Yuma, who was clearly looking for him.
Kei smiled faintly. This was what he had fought for. What he had bled for. A home. A family. The only thing missing was a mate. But for now, this was enough.
~~~
The scent of cooked rice, eggs, and grilled fish drifted through the village like a homing beacon. Kei followed it to the communal hall, the air inside already warm with laughter, clattering dishes, and the subtle hum of pack energy.
Maki stood by the long wooden table, setting down a tray with a proud grin. Fuma hovered just behind him, arms crossed, his usual stoic expression softened by the faintest trace of approval.
“Smells amazing,” Kei said, ruffling Maki’s hair as he passed. The younger wolf beamed.
“Thanks! Fuma taught me how to not burn the rice this time.” Fuma gave a low grunt that might’ve been agreement, or just tolerance.
By the time the others returned from their morning patrols, mud-splashed, leaf-dusted, and half-awake, the table was full. Plates were passed around, hands reaching, elbows bumping, the familiar chaos of a family that had learned to share space like breath.
Kei took his usual seat near the end, flanked on one side by Jo, already deep in a quiet discussion with Euijoo, and on the other by Harua, who looked less like his usual energetic self and more like someone about to face a firing squad.
“You okay?” Kei asked between bites.
Harua shifted in his seat, poking at his food. “I’ve got that interview today. The one at Kyomei Weekly, you know, the big one. Real big.” He glanced around the table as if the others might somehow overhear even though they were all within arm’s reach.
“You’ve been talking about that magazine for months,” Kei said, his voice low, calm. “You’re ready.”
“Yeah, but what if I choke? What if they ask something like, ‘Where do you see yourself in five years?’ and my brain just… collapses?”
Kei chuckled. “Then you tell them what you told me last week, something about wanting to tell stories that matter.”
“That sounds cheesy.”
“So do most good things,” Kei replied.
From across the table, Taki leaned in with a smirk. “Tell them your biggest strength is that you can smell lies.”
Yuma snorted into his tea. “Or just growl when they ask about your weaknesses. Super professional.”
Harua groaned and dropped his forehead onto the table. “You guys are not helping.”
“We’re helping in our own way,” Nicholas said, flipping a boiled egg into his mouth like a coin. “I’d hire you just to stop you from crying.”
“I’m not crying!”
“Yet,” Jo added, sipping his tea with maddening serenity.
Kei chuckled again, then gently pushed Harua’s plate back toward him. “Eat. Then we’ll go over a few common questions. I’ll help you figure out answers that feel real, not rehearsed. You don’t have to be perfect, just honest. You’ve got charm, Harua. Use it.”
Harua blinked, visibly calming. “Thanks, Kei. Seriously.”
“You’re gonna do great,” Maki chimed in from down the table. “And if they don’t hire you, we’ll all show up in wolf form and scare them into reconsidering.”
Fuma raised an eyebrow. “No.”
“A little?” Maki tried.
“No.”
More laughter erupted, light and easy, and for a moment, it was as if nothing else existed beyond this hall, this table, this pack.
Kei sat back, his plate mostly empty, content to watch his family, because that’s what they were, bicker and tease and lift each other up. They had all lost something once. Now they had each other.
And that, for Kei, was almost everything.
~~~
An hour after breakfast, the village settled into its late-morning rhythm. The warmth of shared food and teasing laughter faded into quiet footfalls and purpose.
Harua, dressed sharper than usual and armed with Kei’s pep talk, left for his interview with a nervous grin and one last dramatic groan. “If I bomb, just pretend you don’t know me,” he joked. The pack responded with thumbs-ups, a howled “Good luck!” from Taki, and Maki shoving a pre-packed lunch into his hands like a mother hen before dashing off to catch the bus. Only a few months left of school, then Maki would graduate, finally free of textbooks and exams.
By mid-morning, the village felt calm again. Fuma, Jo, and Yuma had already scattered to their jobs outside the territory. Euijoo and Nicholas were hunched over the pantry shelves in the communal building, murmuring about dry goods, canning jars, and the alarming rate at which the pack went through rice. Soon they’d head into town for a supply run.
That left Kei and Taki.
The clearing behind the training yard was quiet, tucked between old trees and shaded by thick mossy branches. It was a space the pack used when someone needed to focus—no distractions, just nature and the steady pulse of the earth.
Taki stood in the center of it now, bare feet shifting on damp grass, brows furrowed in concentration. His shirt was already tossed over a low branch, sweat beading on his collarbone.
“I don’t get it,” he muttered, frustrated. “I feel the shift—it starts, but then it just stops halfway. Like something’s jamming the gears.”
Kei crossed his arms, watching him carefully. “You’re overthinking it. You keep trying to force the wolf to come forward, like you’re ordering it around.”
“Shouldn’t I be? Isn’t that the whole point?”
Kei shook his head slowly. “No. Shifting isn’t about domination. It’s about trust.”
Taki looked at him skeptically. “With what? Myself?”
“Exactly.” Kei walked into the clearing, slow and steady, voice low and sure. “The wolf is part of you. Not a tool. Not a mask. You have to meet it halfway. Let it rise on its own terms.”
Taki dropped into a crouch, exhaling hard, frustration tight in his shoulders. “Feels like everyone else got it figured out already.”
Kei crouched beside him. “Maki couldn’t shift until he was fifteen. Nicholas still gets stuck halfway if he’s stressed. Fuma won’t admit it, but it took him years to shift without pain. Everyone struggles. You’re not broken, Taki.”
That landed. Taki blinked, throat bobbing slightly. “Yeah, well… it just sucks.”
“I know,” Kei said gently. “But you’ve got me. We’re going to do this together.”
Kei shifted first, fluidly, without strain. One second he was crouching; the next, his wolf stood tall and calm, slate-gray with streaks of black, eyes a sharp yet thoughtful gold.
Taki sat back, watching him, awe flickering across his face even through the frustration.
Kei padded forward, nuzzling Taki’s shoulder gently before sitting back on his haunches.
“Okay,” Taki whispered. “Let’s try again.”
The younger wolf closed his eyes. This time, he didn’t strain. He took a breathe, slow and deep, finding that space inside him where instinct lived. His fingers curled. His spine shifted just slightly. Not all the way, not yet, but enough that fur began to ripple over his arms.
Kei let out a quiet encouraging sound, tail thudding softly on the earth.
Taki opened his eyes. “Did it start?”
Kei nodded once.
Taki grinned, bright and boyish and proud.
They still had a long way to go.
But they were moving forward.
Together.
~~~
By the time the sun dipped past its peak, the village was alive again with footsteps, voices, and the quiet rhythms of return.
Euijoo and Nicholas had come back first, both arms full of grocery bags, Nicholas grumbling theatrically about the weight of rice sacks while Euijoo organized the pantry with efficient calm. The smell of fresh vegetables and warm bread filled the kitchen space, a domestic contrast to the wild that surrounded them.
Not long after, the soft thud of boots and the low chatter of voices signaled the return of Harua and Maki. Kei looked up from the porch where he’d been oiling the hinges of one of the outer gates. Harua’s stride was light, energized, his jacket slung over one shoulder and a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. Maki trailed beside him, head tilted down, muttering something under his breath.
“…and of course they put me with Kenji, who hasn’t read a single article in the last month. Why is it always me who gets stuck carrying the project?”
Kei gave them both a nod, rising to meet them as they stepped onto the path between the cottages. “Welcome back,” he said, eyes going straight to Harua. “How’d it go?”
Harua puffed out a breath, then broke into a grin. “It was good. Like, really good. I wasn’t even nervous once we got going. I remembered what you said, about being honest. I just… talked. Told them what I care about, the stories I want to tell.”
Kei’s eyes softened. “That’s all they want. Someone real.”
“They said they’d get back to me in a few days. But I think-” Harua hesitated, then smiled again, more reserved. “I think I’ve got a shot.”
“You’ve got more than that,” Kei said, clapping a firm hand on his shoulder. “I’m proud of you.”
Harua ducked his head, clearly trying to hide the warmth that rose to his face. “Thanks.”
Before the moment could stretch into something too serious, Maki groaned dramatically and threw his bag into the dirt. “School was the worst. Can we not talk about responsibility for like five minutes?”
“You’ve been home for ten seconds,” Kei pointed out.
“Exactly! That’s ten seconds too many.”
Taki appeared from behind one of the cottages at just the right moment, twirling a practice staff in one hand. “Wanna go spar?”
Maki’s face lit up. “Always.”
They took off with the reckless energy only young wolves could summon, yelling half-baked challenges and rules that would be forgotten before the first swing landed.
Kei watched them go, a smile pulling at the edge of his mouth.
Harua watched too, arms crossed, a fond sigh escaping him. “You’d never guess they’re both technically adults.” “They are,” Kei said. “They just haven’t let it harden them yet.”
Inside the kitchen, Nicholas called out, “Oi! Who left rice on the floor? This is sacred!” “Not me!” Maki’s voice echoed from the clearing. “Suspiciously specific denial,” Yuma called from somewhere down the hall.
The sun dipped lower, and the shadows stretched across the ground like lazy wolves curling up to nap. Kei leaned against the post of the porch, arms crossed, the steady hum of his pack all around him. They were home. They were his everything. 
~~~
The village was still half-draped in morning mist when the sound broke through the air. A long, unrestrained howl, bright and raw with joy.
Kei was already up, standing in the yard helping Euijoo sort through some broken fencing panels when the howl echoed through the trees. It was sharp, unburdened, and loud enough to send a flock of birds fluttering from the nearby canopy.
Euijoo paused, one brow raised. “That’s Harua.” “Definitely not a distress call,” Kei said, already smiling. From the cottage to the right, Fuma stepped out, coffee mug in hand. “It’s not even six. He’d better be dying, ecstatic, or both. The other’s aren’t going to be happy about waking up like this,”
The three of them made their way toward Harua’s home, stepping over dew-wet grass as the morning light slowly peeled back the shadows. They found him standing barefoot in the doorway, phone still in one hand, grinning like his face might split in half. His hair was a mess. He was still in pajama pants. He looked euphoric.
“They hired me,” he said breathlessly, eyes bright with disbelief. “They hired me!” Kei didn’t hesitate, he strode forward and wrapped Harua in a crushing hug, lifting him slightly off the ground. “You did it!” he said, pride thick in his voice.
Fuma clapped him on the back, hard enough to make Harua stumble a step, but the smile he wore was rare and warm. Euijoo just nodded, arms folded, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. “Congratulations. You’ve earned this.”
Harua beamed, running a hand through his hair. “They want me to start next week. Junior writer position for the lifestyle section, but they said they liked my pitch ideas and might let me run a feature if things go well. I-I didn’t think this would actually happen.”
Behind them, another door slammed open. Nicholas stepped out, wrapped in a heavy blanket, his hair a wild mess, eyes bloodshot. “Why,” he growled, “are we howling before sunrise? Is someone dead? No? Okay. Then I’m going back to bed.”
Harua winced. “Sorry, sorry, I couldn’t help it.” “Help it next time,” Nicholas grumbled, already turning back inside. “Dreams die when I’m sleep-deprived.”
Once he was gone, Euijoo chuckled softly. “We’ll celebrate tonight. Full dinner, no excuses. Harua, you pick the dessert, anything you want,” Kei clapped his hands together. “I’ll start prepping after patrol. We’ll make it a real pack meal, something to remember.” “Can I tell the others?” Harua asked, suddenly bashful. Euijoo nodded. “You should.”
As they started to walk away, Harua stopped Kei for a moment. “Thanks. For believing I could do this.” Kei placed a hand on his shoulder. “You did all the work. We just made sure you didn’t forget who you are.” Harua’s smile lingered long after the others had gone, still holding his phone like it might vanish if he let go.
That evening, the village would glow with laughter and firelight, plates piled high, and voices raised in toast. Because when one of them rose, the rest rose too.
~~~
The fire cracked and danced at the center of the village, tall flames licking upward into the star-drenched sky. Sparks rose like tiny spirits before fading into the dark. Around it, the pack had gathered, laughing, eating, moving in the rhythm of joy that came so rarely and meant so much.
The long tables were overflowing with food. Roasted vegetables, grilled meat, fresh bread, sticky rice wrapped in leaves, everything made by their own hands, grown or hunted or brought home with purpose.
Kei sat on a thick log beside Fuma, a shared bottle of plum wine resting between them. The two of them watched as Maki and Taki tried to out-dance each other, limbs flailing in ways that were more chaotic than graceful. Harua was pulled into the mess, yelping between laughter, while Nicholas and Euijoo finally gave in and joined, Euijoo surprisingly nimble, Nicholas groaning dramatically but smiling all the same.
Across the fire, Jo was in his usual place, sketchbook balanced on one knee, pencil moving quickly. He rarely joined in the dancing, but he was always watching, always recording. He liked the company, but his sketchbook was probably his first love, the most important thing in his life. 
Kei’s gaze lingered on the fire for a moment. He used to hate it. The scent of smoke, the roar of flame, the color of it. Orange-gold like the inferno that had devoured his first home. That night still lived in the back of his mind: the screams, the ash, the impossible silence that followed.
But now, the fire didn’t claw at his heart the way it used to.
Now it was laughter echoing through the trees. It was Maki and Taki rolling through the grass. It was Euijoo helping Jo sharpen his pencils, Harua balancing two plates at once while trying not to drop either, Nicholas trying, and failing, to sneak another rice ball without being seen. It was Yuma sneaking up on Maki and Taki, trying to scare them. It was Fuma, quiet and watchful, sitting at Kei’s side with a rare softness in his eyes.
Kei reached forward and added another log to the flames. It hissed, caught, and glowed warm. Fuma glanced at him. “Still okay?” Kei nodded. “More than okay.” He tilted his head back, watching the stars, the firelight flickering over his face. The warmth soaked into his skin, into his chest, deep enough to ease the ache that always sat there.
“I used to think I’d never feel at home again,” he admitted, voice low, just for Fuma. “But this… this is home.” Fuma didn’t say anything for a moment, then offered the bottle again. “You helped build it.” Kei accepted it, taking a slow sip. The sweet burn of the wine lingered.
A beat passed, filled with the crackling of wood and distant, joyful shouting. “All that’s missing,” Kei murmured, almost to himself, “is someone to share it with.” Fuma looked at him sidelong. “Mate?”
Kei nodded slowly. “If they’re even out there.” “They are,” Fuma said, simply. “You’ll find them. Or they’ll find you.” Kei didn’t answer. Instead, he watched the others, letting their voices and the firelight settle over him like a blanket. And for the first time in years, he let himself believe it might be true.
~~~
The weekend passed in a blur of leftover desserts, lazy naps in the sun, and quiet chores that balanced the wild joy of their celebration. But as the sun rose on Monday, the air in the village shifted, still calm, but laced with anticipation.
It was a school day for Maki, another round of training for Taki, a quiet work-from-home start for Jo, and for Harua, it was the beginning of something brand new.
Kei found him in the front yard just before seven, dressed in a crisp white shirt tucked into black slacks, hair styled neatly but already fighting to curl again in the morning humidity. Harua’s phone was in one hand, his work bag slung over his shoulder, and nerves practically radiating off him.
“I feel like I’m going to throw up,” he muttered. “You’re going to be fine,” Kei said as he approached, keys dangling from his hand. “They already hired you. That means they like you.” Harua glanced over. “You sure you’re not just saying that because you have to?”
“I don’t have to say anything,” Kei replied with a small grin. “You’re going to do great. Just be you, smart, annoying, overly curious you.” Harua rolled his eyes. “Comforting as ever.”
Kei led him to the car, a simple, reliable black SUV that had seen more muddy roads and mountain trails than city streets. Harua got in, smoothing his shirt like it might crease from existing.
They drove in silence for a bit, trees whipping past the windows as the road stretched toward the edge of the forest and into the city beyond. The sun peeked over the hills, bathing everything in a soft golden hue. The silence between them was easy. Comfortable.
“You working today too?” Harua asked eventually. “Yeah,” Kei said. “Got a shoot downtown, some athletic brand. Mostly standing around in clothes I’d never wear.” Harua snorted. “You love it.” Kei shrugged, smirking. “Pays well. And I only have to deal with people three times a week. The rest of the time I’m home.”
“You ever think about doing it full time?” “No,” Kei said without hesitation. “I like being able to come back. Full-time modeling means traveling constantly, being away from the pack. It’s not worth it.” Harua nodded, silent again for a moment. “It’s weird, huh? We’re all trying to live in two worlds. The human one and ours.” Kei smiled faintly. “We do more than try. We make it work.”
They reached the building not long after, a tall, glass-fronted office that gleamed under the morning sun. Harua stared up at it with wide eyes. Kei pulled to the curb and parked. “You want a pep talk?” “No,” Harua said, gripping his bag tightly. “I’m good.”
Then he paused. “Maybe a tiny one?”
Kei chuckled. “Just breathe. Stay alert. Be kind but don’t let them walk over you. And if anyone makes you feel small, remember you’ve outrun bears in the woods and wrestled Taki into submission.” Harua laughed, tension easing slightly. “Thanks, Kei.” “You’ve got this,” Kei said. “Call if you need anything.”
Harua gave him one last grin before stepping out onto the sidewalk. Kei watched him walk into the building, head high, the morning light catching on his hair. Then he pulled back into the lane and headed toward his own day, his thoughts already wandering, not to the cameras and clothes, but to the village waiting for him, the pack, the forest… And still, always, that quiet space beside him, waiting for someone else to fill it.
~~~
The lobby of the building was sleek and modern, tall windows letting in golden morning light, polished tile floors reflecting it in a subtle glow. Harua adjusted the strap of his bag nervously as he approached the front desk. His boss, a sharp-eyed woman named Ms. Nakamura, was already waiting for him with a small but welcoming smile.
“Harua, good morning,” she said briskly. “I’ll help you get set up with your ID badge and then we’ll do a quick tour. We like to keep things running smoothly here.” “Of course,” Harua said with a quick bow. “Thank you again for the opportunity.”
The badge was a small rectangle of plastic with his name and picture already printed on it, he thought he looked vaguely terrified in the photo, but it would do. He clipped it onto his shirt collar and followed Ms. Nakamura through the halls.
She walked fast, heels clicking against the floor as she pointed out break rooms, emergency exits, the copy center, and the editorial wings. Harua did his best to memorize everything, though the buzz of nerves made it difficult.
Finally, they arrived at a large open office space bathed in soft overhead lights. Cubicles lined the walls, while plants and posters gave the place a cozy, creative energy. Ms. Nakamura gestured toward a corner desk, already set up with a monitor, some files, and a half-empty coffee mug.
“You’ll be working with (Y/n). She started just last week. You’re both new, so I’m hoping you’ll help each other settle in.”
Harua followed her gaze to the person standing beside the desk. (Y/n) looked up from her computer, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She was maybe a few inches shorter than him, dressed in a simple blouse and jeans, her expression friendly but cautious.
She smiled. “Hey.” “Hi,” Harua said quickly, bowing again. “I’m Harua. Nice to meet you.” “(Y/n),” she replied. “Welcome to the chaos.” Ms. Nakamura gave a nod. “I’ll leave you two to it. Be sure to review the orientation packet before lunch.”
Once she was gone, Harua exhaled and turned back to (Y/n). She was already watching him, but her gaze wasn’t judgmental, more like she was quietly taking his measure.
“Nervous?” she asked. “Terrified,” he admitted. She laughed. “Good. That means you care. I was a wreck on my first day too. Still kind of am.” Harua smiled, easing into his chair. “Guess we can be wrecks together.”
And from there, it was easy.
The two of them clicked faster than either of them expected. Within the first hour, they were swapping jokes about how stiff the elevator music was, how intense Ms. Nakamura’s schedule looked, and which coffee machine made the least awful brew.
(Y/n) was smart, quick-witted, and surprisingly open for someone new. She had moved to the city from a smaller town to chase her dream of writing for something that mattered. Harua found himself relating to her immediately.
By lunchtime, they were already teasing each other like longtime friends. They ate together outside on a small terrace, sharing lunch and stories, though Harua carefully sidestepped anything that might hint at his werewolf identity.
Still, when she laughed at something he said, really laughed, Harua felt something small and warm settle in his chest. He wasn’t alone in this new place. And as the hours passed and the day wore on, it didn’t feel so much like the start of something terrifying anymore. It felt like the beginning of something good.
~~~
The sun had long since dipped behind the trees by the time Kei returned home, muscles aching from the long shoot. He parked the car beside the house and stepped into the familiar quiet of the village clearing. The scent of woodsmoke and wild herbs lingered in the air, grounding him. He walked inside and was met with warmth, laughter echoing from the living room, the clatter of pots and pans from the kitchen. Kei slipped off his shoes and followed the voices.
In the living room, Harua was practically vibrating with energy, hands flying as he recounted his day to Jo and Yuma.
“-and then she said the same thing I was thinking, like exactly! It was weird but in a good way,” Harua was saying. “I haven’t clicked with someone that fast since… well, ever.”
Yuma leaned in, clearly invested. “And she’s cute, right?” Harua shrugged but couldn’t hide the grin tugging at his mouth. “She’s cool. Really cool.” Jo didn’t look up from his sketchbook, but the corners of his lips twitched in amusement. “You’ve said her name like twelve times in the last five minutes.” Harua flushed. “Shut up.”
Kei smiled faintly at the scene, rubbing the back of his neck. It was good to see Harua so animated, so alive. The boy had always been passionate, but this was different, brighter.
He made his way into the kitchen, nodding at Euijoo and Fuma as he passed. Maki was standing by the stove, trying to stir a pot without burning his fingers. Kei reached over and gently moved his elbow away from the steam from the other pot on the stove.
“Easy, you’re not fireproof,” he said softly. Maki grinned sheepishly. “Almost done! It smells good, right?” “It does,” Kei agreed, ruffling his hair before stepping away.
Dinner came together in a warm, loud chaos, everyone returning home in waves, filling the house with noise and movement. Plates clattered onto the table, voices overlapped as stories were told, laughter bouncing off the wooden walls. It was routine. It was family.
And then everything changed.
Harua sat down beside him at the long wooden table, the scent of soap, city air, and something unfamiliar still clinging to his skin. Kei turned slightly, smiling to ask how the rest of the day had gone.
And the world tilted. It wasn’t Harua’s scent. It was something on him, something clinging to his clothes, his hair, his skin, like he’d walked through it and carried it unknowingly into the house.
Kei’s breath caught. His vision blurred. His inner wolf lunged forward, feral and wild and full of longing, growling so loud inside his head it drowned everything else out.
Mate.
Kei’s fingers tightened around his chopsticks, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. His lungs burned. The scent was intoxicating, like the forest after rain, like lightning and warmth and home. His wolf clawed at his chest, desperate, howling to run, to find the source.
“Kei?” Harua turned toward him, concern flickering in his voice. “You okay?” Kei blinked. His eyes flicked to Harua’s, and he forced himself to breathe, to sit still, to not give into the need to shift and sprint into the woods like a madman.
“Yeah,” Kei said, voice tight. “Just tired.”
Fuma shot him a subtle look from across the table, sharp and knowing. Kei didn’t meet it. He couldn’t. Not yet. He glanced back at Harua. The scent was definitely not Harua’s, but it was on him, wrapped around him, like the echo of someone else. Someone Kei hadn’t met. Not yet.
His mate was real. And they were close.
~~~
The stars were already out when dinner ended, the last dishes cleaned, the laughter fading into the cozy quiet of the night. The house had settled down, some of the younger wolves retreating to their rooms, others sprawled across couches or outside under the moonlight.
Kei was slipping on his jacket near the door when Euijoo’s voice came, calm but firm. “Kei. Come outside with us.” Fuma stood by the doorway, arms folded, already waiting.
Kei nodded silently and followed them out into the cool night air. The crisp scent of pine and damp earth filled his lungs, grounding him in the moment. They walked a short distance away from the house, stopping near the edge of the woods where the trees cast long shadows in the moonlight.
No one spoke at first.
Finally, Euijoo broke the silence. “Tell us what happened.” Kei leaned against a tree, folding his arms tightly. “It was the scent. It hit me the moment Harua sat beside me.” Euijoo and Fuma both stilled. “My wolf, he nearly lost it,” Kei continued, voice low, almost ashamed. “He screamed ‘mate.’ It was overwhelming, like nothing I’ve ever felt before. But I managed to calm him down. Barely.”
Fuma rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “The scent wasn’t Harua’s?” Kei shook his head. “No. It was on him, but not from him. Something he picked up today. Someone. If it had been Harua’s scent, I would reacted to it years ago,”
Fuma and Euijoo exchanged a glance. “That girl,” Fuma said quietly. “The new coworker. He talked about her the entire dinner. Said they got along like they’ve known each other forever.” “(Y/n),” Kei said, the name tasting strange and heavy in his mouth, like it had weight now. “He mentioned her a few times.” Euijoo exhaled slowly. “That would make sense. Harua hasn’t been around anyone outside the pack since he graduated. And the scent was unfamiliar to you, but potent.”
“If it is her,” Fuma added, “it means your mate is human.” Kei flinched slightly, not out of fear, but out of the quiet truth of it. He hadn’t even dared to imagine it. For years, he believed his mate must have died long ago. The thought that they might be out there, living, and close, was more than he could absorb in a single breath.
“She doesn’t know about us,” Euijoo said. “Harua hasn’t told her anything. He’s being cautious.” “As he should,” Kei murmured. “I don’t even know if it’s her yet. I only smelled what she left behind.” Fuma’s gaze sharpened. “But your wolf thinks it is.” Kei met his eyes. “Yeah. He’s sure.”
Silence stretched between them, filled only by the gentle rustle of wind in the trees. Euijoo stepped forward and placed a hand on Kei’s shoulder. “If it’s her,” he said, “we’ll support you. But you need to be certain. You can’t rush this. Especially not with a human.” “I know,” Kei said. His voice was steady, but his hands curled into fists. “I’ll be careful.”
Fuma nodded. “For now, see what Harua says. Don’t push. If she’s your mate, the bond will pull you together in its own time.” Kei let out a long breath, the tension easing from his chest just enough to breathe freely. “Thanks,” he said, quietly. “I don’t know what I would’ve done if I’d lost control.” “You didn’t,” Euijoo said simply. “And that’s what matters.”
They stood there for a while longer, the three of them watching the stars overhead. Somewhere in the distance, a nightbird called, and the forest answered.
And Kei, his heart still racing, his wolf still restless, let himself hope. That maybe, his destined someone was actually out there. 
~~~
Kei found Harua out back, sitting on the porch steps with a cup of tea, his legs pulled up to his chest and his eyes fixed on the moonlit clearing. It was late, most of the pack already in bed, the house behind them quiet except for the occasional creak of wood and the hum of insects. Kei stood in the doorway for a moment, watching him, then stepped outside and let the door close softly behind him.
“Hey,” he said, voice low. Harua turned and gave him a smile, tired but still warm. “Couldn’t sleep?” “Not really,” Kei admitted, sitting down beside him. They sat in silence for a few minutes. Kei didn’t rush it, Harua was always easy to talk to, but this wasn’t a small thing. He had to get it right.
“I need to tell you something,” Kei said finally, eyes fixed on the trees ahead. “Something that happened during dinner.” Harua turned slightly, giving him his full attention. “Yeah?” Kei’s hands were clasped between his knees, fingers locked tightly. “When you sat down next to me tonight… I caught a scent. It wasn’t yours. It was on you, but not from you.”
Harua blinked. “Okay…?” “My wolf reacted immediately. Like, violently. It was like he snapped awake after years of silence. And he only said one word.”
Harua’s eyes widened, realization dawning. “Mate?” Kei nodded slowly. “Yeah. It hit me like a freight train. I barely kept it together.” For a long moment, Harua didn’t speak. He just stared at him, stunned. Then, softly: “Wow.” Kei huffed a dry laugh. “Yeah. That about covers it.”
Harua set his tea down and turned fully toward him now, concern etched into his features. “Are you okay?” “I will be,” Kei said. “Fuma and Euijoo talked me down after dinner. I’m… better now. Calmer. But I needed to tell you, because, well, I think the scent came from someone you were with today.”
Harua tilted his head, puzzled for a second. Then his eyes widened again. “(Y/n)?” Kei nodded. “It’s possible. You mentioned you spent a lot of time with her.” “Yeah. I mean, we were together most of the day. Getting trained, working through our first assignments. I guess… if it lingered on me…” Kei let out a breath. “It’s just a theory right now. But my wolf, he’s certain. And honestly? That scares me more than anything.”
Harua didn’t respond immediately. He looked out toward the trees, the faint glow of fireflies blinking in the dark. Then, with a quiet smile, he said, “You’ve waited a long time, Kei.” “I thought I’d already lost her,” Kei said, voice barely above a whisper. “That maybe she’d died in the attack. Or that the bond would never form. I stopped hoping.” “But maybe you don’t have to stop anymore,” Harua said gently. Kei glanced at him. “You think it could really be her?”
Harua nodded. “I only met her yesterday, but she’s… kind. Open. She’s a good person, and I think she’s strong enough to handle this, if it really is her.” Kei gave a soft, unsure laugh. “You’re already vouching for her?” Harua shrugged, a small grin forming. “Hey, if she’s going to be your mate, she’s basically my sister. I need to make sure she’s worthy.”
Kei bumped his shoulder against Harua’s. “Thanks.” Harua nudged him back. “Anytime.” They sat in silence again, but this time it was peaceful. The kind that only existed between people who trusted each other deeply. Eventually, Kei said, “I’ll take it slow. I won’t approach her until I’m sure.” Harua nodded. “You’ll know when it’s time.”
And under the moonlit sky, surrounded by trees and the quiet rhythm of the night, Kei let a little hope bloom in his chest.
~~~
The next morning, Harua almost overslept. If it hadn’t been for Fuma pounding on his door and Yuma shouting that the clock was ticking, he would’ve missed his second day entirely. He flew out of bed, scrambled through his morning routine, yanked on his clothes, grabbed his bag and badge, and bolted out the door with barely enough time to breathe.
It wasn’t until he dropped into his chair beside (Y/n) at the office, heart still racing, that he realized something was wrong. “Ugh,” he groaned, slumping forward. “I forgot my phone. And my lunch.” (Y/n) laughed, her eyes crinkling with amusement. “Seriously? Day two and you’re already falling apart.”
Harua gave her a sheepish grin. “I was almost late.” “Well,” she said, pulling out her own phone and offering it to him, “if you need to call someone at home to bring your stuff, go ahead. Just don’t prank call anyone. I will find out.”
Harua chuckled, taking the phone carefully. He paused, thinking. Who would be home at this hour? Who could actually bring his things?
Harua sighed, shaking his head. “The only number I know by heart is my brother’s.” “Perfect,” (Y/n) said, nudging the phone toward him. “Call him.”
He dialed quickly, fingers moving on instinct. Over the years, he’d memorized Kei’s number without even meaning to, he’d called it so many times before. When he was locked out, lost, panicking over something small or something serious, Kei had always been the one to pick up. It was second nature now.
On the third ring, the line connected. “Hello? This is Kei,” came the smooth, professional voice, clearly expecting a work call. Harua grinned. “Hey, it’s me.” There was a pause. 
“…Harua?” Kei’s voice shifted instantly, surprise giving way to familiar concern. “Why are you calling from an unknown number? Are you okay?” “I’m fine! I just, uh, I kind of forgot my phone. And my lunch,” Harua admitted, rubbing the back of his neck out of habit. “Could you maybe bring them to the office? Before lunch?”
Kei let out a short laugh, the sound warm and amused. “You’re unbelievable. Day two.” “Yeah, yeah,” Harua muttered, already bracing for teasing. “I’ll bring them,” Kei said. “Don’t worry. I’ve got a light morning.” “Thanks, Kei. You’re the best.” “I know,” Kei replied smugly, before hanging up.
Harua handed the phone back to (Y/n), grinning. “He’s on his way.”
~~~
A while later, with about an hour left before lunch, the office quieted down. The flurry of morning emails and checklists had slowed, giving Harua and (Y/n) a rare pocket of calm.
They leaned back in their chairs, stretching slightly, and (Y/n) glanced over at him with a curious smile. “So, your brother’s bringing your stuff? You two close?” Harua nodded, smiling without thinking. “Yeah. Kei’s… he’s always been there when I needed him. Kind of like my anchor, I guess.” She tilted her head. “You talk about him like he’s more than just your brother.”
Harua hesitated. He had to be careful. No werewolf talk. Keep it light.
“Well, technically, we’re not related,” he admitted. “But we live together, me, Kei, and seven others. Nine of us in total. Not family by blood, but we might as well be. We call each other brothers.”
“Nine guys in one house?” (Y/n) raised an eyebrow. “That sounds like a sitcom.” Harua laughed. “Yeah, it kind of is. Controlled chaos.” She leaned in a little, clearly curious. “Tell me about them?”
Harua’s grin widened. “Okay, well… I already mentioned Kei. He’s the oldest. Calm, dependable, really looks out for everyone. He helps the others lead and honestly, I don’t know what we’d do without him.”
“Sounds like a solid big brother.”
“He is. Then there’s Euijoo, he’s like our leader, almost like a dad. He’s smart, patient, but he can be tough when he needs to be. He’s got this quiet confidence that kind of makes you trust him without even thinking.”
“Like a natural leader?”
“Exactly. Fuma’s his second-in-command, we jokingly call him our mom sometimes, and he’s probably the most grounded one of us. He’s got this dry sense of humor, but he’s always watching out for everyone. Especially when we’re being idiots, which is… a lot.”
(Y/n) chuckled. “I’m getting the picture.”
“Then there’s Nicholas. He’s kind of the grumpy one, loves his sleep, hates being woken up, but he’s also one of the most protective people I know. He’s got a big heart under all that sarcasm. He’s really a sweetheart,”
Harua paused to think before continuing.
“Maki’s the youngest. He’s 19 but acts like a kid sometimes. Always moving, always smiling. Lately he’s been really into cooking. Makes the kitchen a bit of a disaster zone, but he’s getting better. And of course, we all allow him to live as a kid before the big scary world hardens him,”
(Y/n) laughed. “He sounds fun.”
“He is. Taki’s kind of in the same age range. He’s a bit more reserved, though. He’s been struggling with some personal stuff, but we’re helping him through it. He’s got a lot of strength, even if he doesn’t see it himself. He loves playfighting with all of us, Taki and I are really close, he’s almost like my twin,”
“What about the others?”
“Well, Jo’s the quiet artist. Barely says a word most days, but he’s constantly sketching. He draws us all the time, even when we don’t notice. It’s his way of showing love, I think. He’s kind and warm, always there to listen if you need to talk,”
Harua’s smile softened.
“Then there’s Yuma, he’s kind of the social butterfly. He talks the most, always cracking jokes, always trying to keep the energy up. Sometimes too much energy. But you can always count on him to make you laugh.”
(Y/n) looked at him warmly. “You really love them.”
“I do,” Harua said simply. “They’re not just my family. They’re my home.”
~~~
Just before lunch, Kei pulled into the parking lot outside the office building. He parked in a shaded spot near the entrance, glancing down at the items in the passenger seat, Harua’s forgotten phone and neatly packed lunch. He picked them up and leaned back against the side of the car, waiting.
Through the glass doors, he spotted Harua jogging toward him. Kei stood upright, meeting his brother halfway. “Your hero has arrived,” Kei said, handing over the phone and bag with a teasing smile. Harua let out a breath of relief. “You’re a lifesaver.”
Just then, the doors opened again, and (Y/n) stepped out. Kei didn’t notice her at first, his focus was still on Harua, but she noticed him immediately. Her eyes swept over him, taking in his tall frame, striking features, and the calm confidence in his posture. He towered over both her and Harua, with an air that was hard to ignore. Even though she couldn’t see his entire face, she could tell that he was very handsome, soft yet sharp features. 
Then Kei looked up, and everything stopped.
His eyes locked with hers. It hit him like a storm. A sharp inhale, a jolt down his spine. The world blurred at the edges as the scent hit him fully, familiar, right, hers. His wolf roared to life inside him, screaming the word he’d longed to hear for years: Mate.
Emotion crashed into him all at once, relief, wonder, overwhelming longing. She was real. She was alive. She was his. And now that she was in front of him, all the years of quiet hope, of waiting, poured over him like a tidal wave.
He tried to hold it back, tried to breathe through it, but his knees buckled. He dropped to the ground, breath shallow, vision swimming. It took everything to not shift right then and there. 
“Kei!” Harua grabbed his arm to steady him. Thinking fast, he turned to (Y/n), who stood frozen a few feet away, startled. “He’s-uh, sick. He’s sick,” Harua said quickly. “Didn’t want to tell me earlier, but I guess it hit him harder than he thought. Can you grab some water from inside? Please?”
(Y/n) blinked, clearly unsure, but nodded and turned back into the building. As soon as she was out of earshot, Harua crouched next to Kei.
“Is it her?” he whispered. Kei nodded shakily, eyes wide, still trying to get control of himself.
“She’s my mate.”
With Harua’s steady hand on his shoulder and a few grounding words, Kei slowly managed to center himself. His wolf was still restless, pacing behind his ribs, but the storm of emotion had begun to settle. His breathing evened out, and his legs steadied beneath him just in time for (Y/n) to return, a cup of water in her hand.
“Here,” she said, offering it with a small, concerned smile. Kei accepted it gratefully, his fingers brushing hers briefly. Even that slight contact sent a jolt through him. “Thank you,” he said, his voice rough but sincere. “And… I’m sorry for the scare. That was, just a sudden dizzy spell. I’ll be okay.”
(Y/n) gave a small shrug, her concern softening. “No need to apologize. Just take care of yourself, alright?” He nodded, still not quite trusting himself to speak more.
With that, she and Harua waved him off, turning back toward the building to eat their lunch before the second half of the day picked up. Kei stood there for a moment, watching the doors close behind her, heart still pounding, then finally turned and got back into his car.
As he drove home, the world outside the windshield passed by in a blur, but all he could see was her. The way her eyes had held his, the curve of her smile, the gentleness in her voice. She was more than he’d imagined. She was beautiful, kind, and something about her presence felt like warmth he hadn’t known he was missing.
She’s real. She’s mine.
And now, he thought with a mix of awe and anticipation, I have to figure out how to tell her and how to get to know her.
~~~
Over the next several weeks, nearly two full months, Kei became a familiar presence outside the office building.
It started innocently enough. He’d give Harua rides to and from work, especially on rainy days. Then he began showing up with lunch when Harua forgot to pack one, or even when he didn’t. Soon after, he started arriving mid-morning with coffees in hand, one for Harua, and always one extra for (Y/n), claiming it was “just in case she liked this blend.”
At first, (Y/n) thought nothing of it. Kei seemed like the kind of older brother who took his role seriously, reliable, thoughtful, protective. It was sweet, really, how involved he was in Harua’s life.
But then one morning, Kei showed up with two coffees, and Harua wasn’t there.
(Y/n) blinked in surprise when she saw him through the front doors. As he walked up to her desk, holding out the familiar paper cup with her name scribbled in tidy handwriting, she gave a half-smile.
“No Harua today?” she asked, accepting the drink with raised brows.
Kei cleared his throat softly. “He’s out sick. Thought I’d still stop by… figured you might miss the coffee.” There was a beat of silence. (Y/n) tilted her head, her smile turning a little curious. “I see,” she said lightly. “That’s very thoughtful.” Kei smiled in return, nervous, a bit lopsided. “It’s no trouble.”
As he walked away, (Y/n) sat back in her chair, fingers wrapped around the warm cup. She watched him disappear through the doors again, her expression unreadable. It was then that the thought finally hit her.
Maybe this isn’t just about Harua.
~~~
Two days later, Harua was back at work, fully recovered and just as energetic as always. As lunchtime rolled around, he and (Y/n) settled into their usual corner in the break room, their trays filled and laughter already bubbling between bites.
But (Y/n) was distracted.
She kept glancing toward the front doors, half-expecting to see a tall figure walking in with coffee, even though Harua had brought his own today. After a few minutes of internal debate, she finally decided to ask.
“So… does Kei always show up like he has been lately?” she asked casually, poking at her food with her fork. “I mean, he’s been around a lot these past few weeks.” Harua blinked, not quite catching the meaning. “Yeah? I guess so. Kei’s kind of like that. He’s always the one who steps in when someone needs something.”
He smiled fondly, setting his drink down. “I remember when Taki had a rough patch in school, some bullying stuff. Kei showed up for every lunch break for weeks just so Taki wouldn’t have to sit alone. That���s just who he is.”
(Y/n) nodded, processing the information, but her brow furrowed slightly. “That makes sense,” she said slowly. “It’s just…” She hesitated, then blurted it out before she lost her nerve. “Do you think maybe he… likes me?”
Harua froze mid-sip. His eyes widened slightly as the puzzle pieces clicked into place all at once. “Ohhhh,” he said, setting his drink down slowly. “That’s what this is about.” He looked over at her, a mischievous smirk forming. “You just might be onto something.”
(Y/n) narrowed her eyes playfully at Harua, leaning in a little over the table. “Okay, but if that’s true… why hasn’t he done anything about it? I mean, I thought I’d made it kind of obvious that I sort of like him too.” Harua raised a brow, surprised. “You do?” She gave him a look. “I’ve accepted all his coffee offerings, haven’t I? Smiled every time he showed up, even when I knew he wasn’t there for you.”
Harua laughed softly, then shrugged. “Fair point. But, well… Kei isn’t exactly what he looks like.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “He looks like he’s dated a million people, right?” Harua continued. “Tall, good-looking, confident. But honestly? He’s barely dated anyone. He’s not shy, but he’s… cautious. Kei doesn’t really put himself out there unless he’s sure it won’t blow up in his face.”
He paused, watching her expression soften. “I think he’s afraid of messing it up,” Harua said gently. “So if you really do like him, you might have to help him see that. Just a little nudge, so he knows he’s not reading things wrong.”
(Y/n) leaned back, thoughtful now, twirling her straw in her drink. “Alright,” she said after a moment, a small smile forming. “Then maybe I will.” With Harua’s help, (Y/n) put her plan into motion. It was simple, really. A bit dramatic, but Kei was worth a little drama.
Later that afternoon, Harua texted Kei:
“Come to the office. Pronto. No time to explain.”
Kei, already halfway through organizing the kitchen pantry at home, frowned down at his phone. No explanation? No emojis? Something was up. Dropping the tea towel he had slung over his shoulder, he grabbed his keys and left without a second thought.
When he arrived outside the building, he looked around, expecting Harua’s usual wave through the glass doors, but instead, (Y/n) was standing just outside, waiting for him. Waving at him. She smiled, calm and radiant, like she’d been waiting for this moment all day.
“Let’s go,” she said, nodding toward the sidewalk. Kei blinked, confused. “Wait… what? Go where? Where’s Harua?” And just then, clear as if Harua had whispered it right into his ear, a mind-link sparked to life:
“She likes you, idiot. Just go with her.”
Kei’s jaw slackened a bit, the weight of the words hitting him like a gust of wind. He looked at (Y/n) again, really looked, and saw the glint of nervous hope in her eyes. His heart gave one strong thump. Who was he to refuse his own mate? He let out a soft, incredulous chuckle and nodded. “Okay,” he said, walking toward her. “Lead the way.”
Neither of them was dressed for anything fancy, (Y/n) in her usual office attire, Kei in a worn hoodie and jeans, so they agreed to keep things simple. They walked a few blocks down from the office, settling into a cozy little restaurant tucked at the end of a quiet street. Warm lights, a chalkboard menu, and the soft hum of conversation made it feel intimate without being too much.
They found a small booth near the window. At first, the conversation flowed easily, light teasing, shared laughter. Kei found himself relaxing more than he thought he would. Being around her just felt… right.
But then their server came out.
A guy, maybe around (Y/n)’s age, with a bit too much confidence in his stride. From the moment he approached their table, he zeroed in on (Y/n), his words sugary and his smile too smooth. When he reached out to brush a strand of hair from her shoulder, completely unprompted, Kei’s wolf nearly tore through his skin.
Kei clenched his jaw and lowered his head, biting into the side of his own hand under the table to stop the low growl rumbling in his chest. He didn’t say anything, but every time the server came near, Kei’s whole body tensed like a pulled wire. (Y/n) noticed.
She glanced at Kei, catching the way his jaw flexed, how his hand gripped the edge of the table a little tighter each time. She found it… kind of cute, honestly. Protective, even if he didn’t say a word. The silent glare he gave the poor waiter spoke volumes.
Then came the moment that made her grin even wider. “You’ve got something,” she said, gesturing toward her own cheek. Kei blinked, confused, until she reached out with a napkin and gently dabbed at the corner of his mouth where a smudge of sauce clung. “You’re kind of cute like this,” she said, amused.
Kei stared, stunned. He opened his mouth to respond, but the words tripped over his tongue and got stuck somewhere in his throat. He turned a bit red, looking down for a second with a breathless laugh. (Y/n) giggled softly and leaned back in her seat, sipping her drink, watching him melt just a little. Maybe Harua was right, he really had no idea she liked him.
~~~
Dinner continued with a light-hearted ease, the tension from earlier fading into soft laughter and casual conversation. The warmth of the little restaurant matched the comfortable rhythm they’d fallen into.
“So, what do you do when you’re not rescuing your brother from forgotten lunches?” (Y/n) asked with a teasing smile, twirling her straw in her drink. Kei chuckled. “I model. Part-time.” Her brows rose. “That makes way too much sense.”
He gave her a sheepish smile, a faint pink tint touching his ears. “It pays well enough that I don’t have to do it full-time. And outside of that… I run. A lot. It’s kind of my thing.” “Like… for fun?” Kei nodded. “Yeah. It clears my head. I actually ran a marathon last week.”
Her jaw dropped slightly. “A marathon? Like, the full thing?” “Twenty-six miles,” he said with a shrug, like it was no big deal. (Y/n) laughed in disbelief. “That’s insane. I complain if I have to jog to catch the bus.” Kei grinned. “I’ll teach you if you want.” She raised an eyebrow. “Tempting, but I make no promises.”
He chuckled, then leaned forward a bit. “What about you? What do you do when you’re not working?” “Writing, mostly,” she said, fingers tapping idly against her glass. “And I like painting… though I’m not that good at it.” Kei tilted his head. “Says who?” “Me. And anyone with eyes,” she joked.
“I doubt that,” he said softly, sincerity in his voice. “You seem like the type who puts your heart into everything. That’s what really matters.” (Y/n) blinked, caught off guard by the compliment. She smiled, a little slower this time, letting the words sit with her. Maybe Kei wasn’t just protective and sweet, maybe he was thoughtful, too.
~~~
As the date wound down and the check was paid, neither of them seemed in a rush to leave. The walk back to the office building was quiet but comfortable, their hands brushing occasionally, laughter still lingering between them.
Kei didn’t want the night to end. His wolf didn’t either. Everything about this evening, the way she smiled, the way she listened, the way she looked at him like she truly saw him, felt like home in a way he hadn’t known he was missing.
But all things, even good ones, had to pause. They stopped outside the building entrance, the soft glow of the streetlights casting a warm hue across her features. Just as Kei was about to thank her for the night, (Y/n) tilted her head and held out her hand. “Your phone?” He blinked, but didn’t hesitate. He handed it over without question.
With a small smirk, she typed quickly, then handed it back. “There. Now you have my number.” Kei glanced down at the screen, recognizing the number as the one Harua had used to call him all those weeks ago. His eyes widened slightly in realization. “You didn’t know, did you?” she asked, clearly amused. “That was me.”
Kei looked sheepish, rubbing the back of his neck. “I guess I didn’t put it together.” “Well,” she said, stepping a little closer, “now you don’t have to pretend to check in on Harua just to show up. You can text me. And we can go on more dates… if you want to.”
Kei met her gaze, warmth flooding his chest. “I want to.” “Good,” she said, smiling. “Me too.” With that, she gave him a gentle wave before disappearing back into the building, leaving Kei standing on the sidewalk, phone in hand, heart pounding. His wolf howled in quiet triumph.
~~~
Before heading back home, Kei sat behind the wheel for a moment, fingers drumming on his phone. He wasn’t usually the type to text right away, but this wasn’t usual. This was her.
So he typed out a simple message:
Hi, this is Yudai :)
He hit send without thinking much of it, still riding the high of the night.
A few seconds later, his phone buzzed with a reply.
Yudai?
Wait… who’s Yudai?
Kei blinked at the screen, then let out a quiet laugh as it hit him, he had never told her his actual name. Everyone just called him Kei. He quickly typed out a follow-up.
Sorry! That’s my full name. Koga Yudai. But everyone just calls me Kei. I guess I forgot I never mentioned it.
There was a pause before she replied again.
Ahhh okay!! That makes more sense now 😂 Kei suits you though. Sounds cool.
Also… I like the real name. Yudai. It’s nice. Strong.
Kei stared at the screen for a long second, the corner of his mouth twitching up into a smile. No one outside the pack really called him by his full name, but somehow, her saying she liked it made it feel… right.
You can call me whatever you want. he typed.
Then hesitated-
Except “puppy.” Harua tried that once. Never again.
Her reply came fast.
Noted. But I’m definitely calling you that now at least once 😏
Kei groaned, but he was smiling the whole drive home.
~~~
As Kei stepped through the front door, the familiar warmth of the house greeted him. The soft hum of the TV played in the background, Euijoo and Nicholas were still up, half-watching a movie in the living room. Euijoo gave him a subtle nod of welcome, Nicholas barely looked up, too focused on whatever plot twist was unfolding on-screen.
Kei kicked off his shoes quietly and made his way past the hallway, expecting the rest of the house to be asleep by now. Fuma, Maki, Taki, Jo, and Yuma had all turned in hours ago. But as he stepped out onto the porch, he saw a familiar shape curled up on the swing bench, wrapped in a big blanket like a cocoon.
Harua.
The younger wolf perked up when he saw him, pushing the blanket off his face. “Took you long enough,” he whispered with a grin. “So? How’d it go?” Kei let out a soft laugh, sitting down beside him, the porch creaking under the weight. “It was… good. Really good.” Harua shifted so he was facing him fully, eyes wide with interest. “Tell me everything.”
So Kei told him.
He told him about how confused he’d been at first when (Y/n) was the one waiting outside. About the smirk on her face, the way his wolf reacted just by being near her. About the little restaurant, the too-flirty server, and how close he came to losing it, but didn’t. About how easy the conversation had been, how pretty her laugh was, how she put her number into his phone and told him to stop pretending to check on Harua just to see her. Harua listened quietly, smiling more with every word, the way siblings do when they’re genuinely proud. When Kei finished, he leaned back against the porch railing, sighing like the weight of the world had left his chest. Harua bumped his shoulder lightly.
“Told you she liked you,” he said, smug. Kei smirked. “Yeah, yeah. I owe you for that.” Harua nodded. “You do. Big time.” The porch fell into a comfortable silence for a moment, the sounds of the night forest in the distance. Then Kei glanced over. “You’re really happy for me, huh?”
Harua nodded. “Of course. You waited so long, Kei. You deserve this.” Kei looked out at the trees, the quiet dark, and for once, he didn’t feel the ache of the past lingering like a shadow.
“She’s everything,” he said softly. Harua smiled. “Then don’t mess it up.” “I’ll try not to.”
They sat there a little while longer before finally calling it a night, retreating into the warmth of the house—Kei’s heart a little lighter, his future finally beginning to take shape.
~~~
That night, as the house settled into silence and the steady rhythm of breathing filled the rooms, Kei lay wide awake in his bed, staring at the ceiling. The joy he’d felt earlier still lingered in his chest, but it was quickly being drowned out by anxiety.
He turned over, trying to will himself to sleep, but his mind wouldn’t quiet. How would he tell her? How could he explain something so impossible, something that could terrify her, something that could ruin everything?
He imagined her face when he said the words: “I’m a werewolf.” He saw the spark in her eyes dim, saw her step back, afraid. He heard her say “You’re a monster.” He felt her pulling away, out of reach, gone. Kei clenched his jaw, squeezing his eyes shut as if that would block out the images. It didn’t.
He wasn’t ashamed of who he was, not anymore. The pack had given him a home, a purpose, a family. But (Y/n)? She didn’t grow up around their kind. She didn’t know the warmth of a pack or the strength of the bond. She didn’t know the things they had to control every day. And what if, when she did know, it was too much?
He turned onto his side, burying his face into his pillow, his heart heavy. His wolf stirred restlessly inside him, equally distressed. They’d waited so long for her. Losing her wasn’t something either of them could bear to imagine. And yet… that fear was all Kei could see every time he closed his eyes. He didn’t sleep much that night.
~~~
Even though the anxiety never fully left, Kei found himself growing more and more drawn to her with each passing day.
They texted constantly, light jokes, random thoughts, photos of food or cute animals, and more often than not, Kei would find himself smiling at his phone, his heart lighter for just a moment. On days when their schedules allowed it, they met for lunch or dinner. Sometimes, they’d just sit together, not needing to fill the silence. Her presence was soothing. She’d reach for his hand without hesitation, lean into him during quiet moments, laugh freely around him.
It was in those moments that Kei let himself believe this might really work. Once, she texted him a blurry photo of a train ad he’d modeled for, covered in graffiti but still unmistakably him.
“Dating the hottest man alive? Feeling pretty powerful rn.” she’d joked.
Kei had laughed, genuinely, the kind of laugh that left him breathless. But even in that joy, the fear remained, quiet, patient, waiting.
Because no matter how many dates they shared or how natural it all felt, he still hadn’t told her the truth. The truth that pulsed in his blood, that shaped his body under every full moon, that tied him irrevocably to a world she hadn’t asked to be part of. And the longer he waited, the heavier it grew. He knew the time was coming. He had to tell her soon. He just didn’t know how.
~~~
The lights in the apartment were dim, the soft flicker from the TV washing the room in pale, shifting colors. Takeout boxes sat open on the coffee table, their delicious scent mingling with the faintest hint of the lavender candle (Y/n) had lit earlier in a half-nervous attempt to set a relaxed mood. Kei sat beside her on the couch, his tall frame leaned back, legs long and relaxed, his arm draped over the top of the couch, not quite around her, but close enough to make her heart race when she leaned a little to the side.
(Y/n) fidgeted with the corner of a napkin, her fingers folding and unfolding it as she stole a glance at him. He looked calm, content even, his profile softened by the glow of the TV. And yet… there was still a tension there, something subtle that hadn’t faded even after weeks of dates, shared meals, and countless late-night texts.
She shifted a little closer, then cleared her throat softly. “Hey… can I ask you something? It might be kinda weird.” Kei turned toward her slightly, his expression open, calm. “Of course.” She laughed awkwardly, eyes flitting away and back again. “Okay, not weird weird. Just… maybe a little personal.”
He nodded, giving her the space to speak without pushing, and that gave her the courage to keep going. “It’s just… we’ve been on, what, like twelve dates now? Not that I’m counting,” she added quickly, with a nervous chuckle. “But… I was starting to wonder. You haven’t kissed me. Not once.”
She looked up at him, trying to read his expression, but Kei’s face was unreadable in that moment, still, quiet. She rushed to fill the silence. “I’m not mad or anything, and I’m definitely not trying to pressure you, I just… I guess I’m confused. I thought I’d been pretty clear that I wanted you to. Or at least that I wouldn’t not want you to.”
Her cheeks flushed, and she pushed on, nervous laughter bubbling in her throat.
“There was that night after our third date, remember? When we got ice cream and then walked through that little park? I even tried to lean up to kiss you before we said goodnight, but I couldn’t reach,” she said, grinning sheepishly. “I literally had to pretend I was stretching so I didn’t look like a total idiot.”
She groaned and covered her face for a second, peeking out between her fingers.
“And okay, yeah, maybe I should’ve just said something then, but… I don’t know. I guess I figured you’d kiss me when you were ready. But now I’m starting to wonder if maybe I’ve got terrible breath or if-” she paused, smile faltering, “or if maybe you just don’t want to kiss me like that.”
She looked at him again, more serious now, her voice gentler. “I just… I need to know where your head’s at, Yudai.” Her fingers twitched slightly in her lap, and for the first time since the question started, she didn’t look away.
Kei’s heart almost broke as he heard her say that he had caused her to feel insecure. That was never his intention, not even close. Without thinking, he reached out, his large hand cupping her cheek with a gentleness that surprised even him. His skin was warm against hers, and the look in his eyes softened as their gazes met.
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, thumb brushing over her skin. “I just didn’t want to pressure you into anything. I guess I’m a little… bad at reading signs sometimes. I didn’t want to assume anything you weren’t ready for.”
His voice, usually confident and steady, was quiet and uncertain now, genuine. Then, slowly, he leaned in, finally ready to close the space between them, his heart pounding in his chest. He could see her eyes flutter shut, could feel the warmth of her breath, and then, sharp and loud, his phone rang.
Kei froze, cursing silently, forehead resting briefly against hers in frustration. “I’m sorry-just one second.”
He pulled back, fishing his phone from his pocket. The screen showed Euijoo. He immediately answered. “EJ?”
Euijoo’s voice was tight, urgent. “Kei, get home. Now. Something’s wrong with Taki and Jo.”
That was all Kei needed to hear.
His whole body tensed. He turned to (Y/n), guilt flashing across his face. “I have to go. It’s a family emergency,” he said quickly, grabbing his coat. (Y/n) stood up, worry spreading across her face. “Is everything okay?” “I don’t know,” he admitted, already halfway to the door. “I’ll text you. I promise.”
And then he was gone, leaving her standing alone in the quiet apartment, takeout still on the table, the movie still paused on the TV, and the echo of his almost-kiss lingering in the air.
~~~
Things at home were chaotic. The moment Kei arrived, the tension in the air was thick, shouts from the backyard, overturned furniture, and the distinct scent of panic lingering in the air.
Jo and Taki had accidentally eaten a plant that was poisonous to wolves, something they’d never encountered before. It triggered an intense, feral reaction, stripping away their control, leaving only instinct and confusion. They weren’t themselves. They had attacked anything that moved, eyes wild and glowing, claws drawn, even lashing out at their packmates who tried to help.
By the time Kei got to the backyard, Nicholas had a nasty gash along his arm, and Euijoo was barking orders to keep the others at bay. Harua was crouched behind a tree, breathing heavily, clearly having just dodged a hit.
Kei didn’t hesitate. He joined the others, helping corner the two out-of-control wolves without hurting them. It took everything they had, Fuma’s strategy, Yuma’s speed, Nicholas’ strength, and Kei’s calm but firm presence, to subdue Jo and Taki long enough for Euijoo to administer an antidote.
It was a slow process, but eventually, their eyes dulled, their breathing steadied, and they collapsed into unconsciousness, both boys shifting back into human form, scratched up, bruised, and exhausted. Everyone stood in silence for a moment, catching their breath. The worst had passed.
Kei sat back against the deck steps, chest heaving. His hands were still trembling, not from fear, but from adrenaline. His mind briefly wandered back to (Y/n), to the almost-kiss that now felt like it had happened in another lifetime. 
~~~
The next morning, Kei pulled into the parking lot of Harua’s office building, the engine barely cooled before he stepped out. Harua followed behind him, quiet and nursing his bandaged arm, sensing this wasn’t just about a ride, Kei needed to see her.
(Y/n) was standing outside the entrance, sipping her coffee, a frown etched on her face when she spotted them. Kei didn’t hesitate, he jogged up to her, his usually composed expression replaced by something close to desperation.
She looked up, ready to give him a piece of her mind for disappearing the way he had the night before. But the moment her eyes landed on him, on the bruises trailing up his arms, some dark, some still faintly red, her anger evaporated.
Her gaze flicked to Harua, noticing the bandage peeking from under his sleeve. Something serious had happened. Kei slowed his steps as he reached her, his eyes locking with hers. “I’m sorry,” he said softly, voice rough with exhaustion. “I didn’t want to leave like that… but it really was a family emergency.” (Y/n) didn’t ask what happened. She wanted to, but something in Kei’s eyes told her not to push. Not yet. Instead, she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. “You scared me.”
“I know,” Kei said, stepping just a little closer. “I hated walking out like that. But I’d really like another chance… dinner, movie, just us. Tonight.” She hesitated. “Only if you promise not to vanish again.” “I promise,” he said immediately, no room for doubt in his tone. “I’ll be there. Start to finish.” Reluctantly, she gave him a small smile. “Alright. One more try.” Kei smiled back, the tension in his chest easing.
~~~
Harua didn’t offer (Y/n) much when she asked again about the previous night. He simply shook his head gently and said, “It’s better if Kei tells you.” She nodded. That was enough. She trusted them both. Even if the questions stayed heavy in the back of her mind.
The day slipped by faster than she expected. Work was a blur of meetings and small talk, until the clock neared five and she felt her heart speed up. When she stepped outside, Yudai, was already waiting. She climbed into the car, surprised to find takeout containers in the back seat. “You thought ahead,” she smiled. He chuckled, still a bit nervous but hiding it better this time. “Figured we wouldn’t want to cook.”
The drive was quiet, but not uncomfortable. Once at her place, they settled into their usual rhythm. Takeout on the table, movie playing in the background, soft light warming the room. For a little while, it felt easy again. But underneath it all, something lingered, unspoken, but known. The truth was hanging there between them like static in the air.
They hadn’t talked about the night before. Not yet. Because they both knew, when they did… everything could change.
~~~
As the movie’s credits rolled, silence settled between them. The kind that wasn’t uncomfortable, but heavy with meaning. Yudai sat up straighter, his hands resting on his knees as he took a long, slow breath. His chest tightened. It was time.
“I need to tell you something,” he said, voice quieter than usual. Serious. (Y/n) turned toward him, brows raised slightly in concern.
He started with the easier part, if there was such a thing. He told her about the emergency from the night before, how two of his younger brothers had fallen ill. He told her it had been dangerous, but they were okay now. Then, slowly, he pivoted to the part that made his heart pound.
“We’re not… exactly normal,” he said. “I’m not. I mean, I’m not- I’m not human. Not entirely.” She blinked. “What do you mean?”
“I’m a werewolf.” For a few seconds, she just stared at him, silent, confused. Her eyes searched his face, like waiting for the punchline to a joke. But it didn’t come. “Yudai… that’s not funny.” “I’m not joking,” he said gently.
She didn’t believe him, not really. Not until he exhaled and let the shift take hold. His eyes glowed bright gold. Fangs peeked through his lips. Furry ears twitched on top of his head, and a soft tail swayed behind him. His hands, once warm and human, now carried sharp, curved claws.
He didn’t move any closer. He didn’t try to scare her. He just sat there. Still, quiet, waiting.
(Y/n)’s breath caught, but she didn’t scream. Her fingers clenched the blanket between them, and her heart pounded, but not from fear. More from awe, confusion… wonder. Even with the fangs and claws, he still looked like him. “Okay,” she said, almost a whisper. “Wow… that’s… a lot.” “I know.” He said as he shifted back to his full human form. “But I’m not scared.”
His eyes flicked up to meet hers. Surprised.
“You’ve never made me feel unsafe. Not once. And even now…” She reached out, fingers grazing his cheek, soft and warm. He flinched a little, more from surprise than anything else.
“You’re still Kei. The guy who brings me coffee. The guy who listens when I ramble. The guy who panicked when he spilled sauce on his shirt.” He let out a quiet, almost disbelieving laugh, tension draining from his shoulders. Her acceptance, so instinctive, so complete, felt like the sun rising after a storm.
“Thank you,” he said, voice thick. (Y/n) nodded. “Just… maybe warn me next time you grow a tail, okay?” They both laughed softly. But deep down, they both knew this was only the beginning.
He took another deep breath, the kind that rattled in his chest, and looked her directly in the eyes. “There’s… one more thing. It’s more complicated than the rest.” She stayed quiet, her expression open, patient, still processing, but clearly not running. That gave him the strength to go on.
“In my world, for werewolves, there’s something called a mate. It’s not just a relationship. It’s deeper than that. It’s… someone you’re tied to, body and soul. A bond that forms the moment we recognize each other.”
(Y/n)’s brows knit slightly, her lips parting, she didn’t interrupt, but Kei could see the understanding starting to dawn in her eyes. “We don’t get to choose,” he continued. “It just happens. And when it does, it’s everything. You can live your whole life without finding your mate… or you can meet them and have it change you completely.”
He hesitated for just a second. “If the bond isn’t accepted, it can destroy us. Sometimes… it kills us. Unless the Moon Goddess grants us a second chance, which doesn’t always happen.” Silence stretched for a few heartbeats.
(Y/n) stared at him, her mind racing with the implications, but she stayed still—watching, listening. “So what does this have to do with me?” she asked softly, though deep down, a part of her already knew. Kei’s voice dropped to a near-whisper. “You’re my mate.” His words lingered in the air like a fragile truth finally spoken aloud.
His shoulders sagged a little as if some massive weight had been lifted, but there was still uncertainty in his eyes, fear she’d recoil, run, or look at him like he was something unnatural. But she didn’t. She sat there, heart pounding, trying to reconcile what that meant, and what it meant for them. He was watching her closely now, barely breathing, his entire world hanging in the balance of her response.
(Y/n) stayed quiet for a few moments, her gaze fixed on the space between them as her mind worked through everything he’d told her. The weight of it all was undeniable, but so was the sincerity in his voice. She knew he meant every word. There wasn’t a trace of manipulation or pressure, just raw honesty and vulnerability. And as wild as this whole “mate” thing sounded, she couldn’t deny her own feelings either.
She liked him. She had since the day they met, his kindness, his gentle nature, his awkwardness. Whether it was the bond or just him, it didn’t matter much right now.
Then, a small realization hit her. She glanced up at him, a half-smile forming as she remembered something.
“Wait… the first time we met, when you collapsed outside the office,” she said slowly, watching his expression shift. “That had something to do with this, didn’t it? With the mate thing?”
Kei groaned softly, covering his face with one hand, clearly embarrassed by the memory. “Yeah,” he admitted, voice muffled. “That was… definitely because of the bond.” (Y/n) blinked. “Seriously?” He looked at her again, cheeks flushed. “My wolf recognized you instantly. It hit me like a truck. I wasn’t prepared, I didn’t expect to meet my mate in the middle of a random work day. So yeah… I kinda short-circuited.”
She laughed, warm and surprised, and he relaxed a little hearing the sound. “You collapsed because of me?” she teased. He gave her a sheepish smile. “In my defense, you smelled like heaven and looked even better.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes fondly, shaking her head, but her smile lingered, just like her hand when it reached over to take his. “Okay,” she said softly. “This is a lot… but I’m still here.”
They decided to watch another movie before Kei had to head home, something light and funny to ease the weight of the conversation they’d just had. As the opening credits rolled, (Y/n) shifted in her seat. After a brief moment of hesitation, she moved closer to him, slowly leaning into his side until her head was pressed against his chest. Her body half resting on his. 
Kei blinked, startled by the sudden contact, and looked down at her. She didn’t meet his eyes, just kept watching the screen with the most casual expression she could muster. Still, he smiled, soft and amazed, and opened his mouth to say something teasing. Maybe a smart comment about her finally making a move. But before he could get a single word out, she beat him to it.
“I’m cold,” she said simply, cutting him off without even looking his way. “And you’re warm.” Kei let out a quiet chuckle, deciding not to push his luck. Instead, he slipped his arm around her shoulders and gently pulled her a little closer, letting her settle in against his side.
He could hear her heart beating steadily, feel her warmth through the thin fabric of her shirt. And for once, his own heart wasn’t racing with anxiety, but with something steadier. Peace. She let out a content sigh, and for a while, neither of them said anything. They just sat there, wrapped in each other’s presence, as the glow of the television flickered across their faces.
~~~
A few days later, as the week neared its end, Kei nervously typed out a message, then stared at it for a second before hitting send:
“Hey, would you want to come over for dinner sometime soon? Meet the rest of my brothers—the pack?”
He held his breath.
The reply came quickly:
“Absolutely! I’ve heard so much about them, I’ve been dying to meet everyone :)”
Relief washed over him. He had talked about this with Harua earlier in the week, trying to decide when would be the right time. Now felt right. They all knew about her, of course, and everyone had been curious, especially Maki, who had been annoyingly persistent in asking questions Kei didn’t even have answers to.
So that Friday, as Harua and (Y/n) stepped out of the office, there Kei was, leaning casually against his car, dressed a little nicer than usual, but still effortlessly cool. He lit up the moment he saw her, waving them over.
“Ready?” he asked, opening the door for her without a second thought. “Let’s do this,” (Y/n) said with a smile, butterflies already starting in her stomach. She wasn’t sure what to expect from nine werewolf brothers… but she had a feeling it was going to be a night to remember.
~~~
The house was bouncing with life as Kei’s car came to a gentle stop just outside the cozy little home nestled in their quiet village. Warm light glowed through the windows, and the sounds of laughter, clattering dishes, and someone shouting that “the food’s about to catch fire!” spilled out into the evening air. The chaos was so loud it almost felt like it had its own heartbeat.
(Y/n) laughed softly, her heart already warming at the sound. The place felt like a home, real and lived-in, messy, loud, but full of love. Kei, on the other hand, looked like he was seconds away from either bolting or melting into the driver’s seat.
“They would have to be extra messy the day I bring you over,” he mumbled under his breath, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly mortified. (Y/n) looked over at him, amused. “You’re nervous?” He glanced at her with a sheepish smile. “Yeah. A little. I mean… they’re them. And you’re… you.” He gave her a look that made her heart skip. There was adoration in his eyes, like he still couldn’t quite believe she was real.
Harua had already hopped out of the car and jogged toward the house, waving over his shoulder. “I’ll go warn them you’re coming!” he called with a laugh.
As the door swung open and Harua disappeared inside, (Y/n) stepped out of the car but didn’t follow him right away. Instead, she circled around to Kei’s side, reaching for his hand. He looked down at her as she laced their fingers together, a question in his gaze.
“Come here,” she said softly, tugging at his hand.
He leaned down without question, bending enough so that their faces were close, the evening breeze playing gently with the ends of his hair. She reached up, brushing his bangs aside, smoothing down the strands that had been tousled by the wind on the drive over.
“You had a little something,” she said with a playful glint in her eye, though there was nothing on his face except a slightly stunned expression.
And then, before he could process it, she leaned in and kissed him. It was soft and brief, but full of intent. Her lips were warm against his, steady and sure, and when she pulled away, his eyes widened. For a heartbeat, he just stared at her, completely frozen. Then-
He dropped to his knees.
It wasn’t a collapse of weakness, but of overwhelming feeling. As if everything in him, his wolf, his heart, his soul, had surged at once and left him breathless. His arms wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her close, and he pressed his forehead against her stomach like she was the anchor he needed to stay grounded.
His eyes shimmered gold as his wolf peeked through, not in threat, but in awe. His body trembled slightly, not from fear, but from the sheer weight of emotion. (Y/n) was taken aback at first, unsure of what to do, but instinct kicked in. She rested her hands on his head, fingers threading into his hair gently, stroking it.
“Yudai…” she murmured, her voice tender. He let out a shaky laugh, voice muffled against her. “I’m sorry. I—I didn’t mean to freak you out.” “You’re not freaking me out,” she said, smiling. “I just didn’t know my kiss was that powerful. To make my big handsome puppy collapse, ” He chuckled again, finally looking up at her with eyes that had settled back into their deep, warm brown. “You have no idea what that meant to me… I’ve waited so long to feel something like this. To have you, ” No comment about the puppy thing?” “If it’s you, I don’t care,”  (Y/n)’s heart fluttered. Nudging his nose lightly with her fingers. “Now come on, before your brothers actually burn down the kitchen.”
Kei nodded, still holding her hand tightly as he stood back up. He seemed steadier now, more solid, like something had settled into place inside him. He reached down and gave her hand a soft squeeze.
“You kissed me,” he said, still a bit dazed. “I did,” she replied with a playful smile. “And if you’re good tonight, I might do it again.” He laughed, heart full to bursting, and together they made their way to the front door, ready to face the chaos, and the pack, hand in hand.
Once inside, (Y/n) barely had a moment to take in the cozy interior of the house before she was completely bombarded with attention.
First up was Maki. A whirlwind of energy, he came barreling out of nowhere like a freight train of enthusiasm, practically sliding into view.
“Oh my God, you’re (Y/n)? Finally!” he exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement. “You’re even prettier than Harua said! And he said you were super pretty!”
He looked like a kid in a candy store despite being tall, taller than she expected, and built like someone who’d never stopped growing, or someone who lived at the gym. His grin stretched from ear to ear as he bounced in place, practically vibrating with excitement. Before she could even get a word in, he zoomed off toward the kitchen, calling over his shoulder, “Don’t mind me! I’m just making sure dinner doesn’t kill us!”
(Y/n) blinked, mouth slightly open. “Was that… Maki?” “Yup,” Kei said beside her, chuckling. “You’ll get used to it.”
The next wave came in the form of Taki and Yuma, who were already mid-argument as they approached. “I saw her first,” Taki insisted. “You only saw her because I heard her voice first,” Yuma shot back. “Your wolf ears don’t count!” “Oh, they definitely count!”
“Hi,” (Y/n) interrupted, raising a hand and offering a small, amused smile. Both of them paused mid-bicker, turning to her like she’d dropped from the heavens. Taki gave her a warm, slightly sheepish grin. “Sorry. I’m Taki.” “And I’m Yuma,” the other followed quickly, shooting Taki a smug look. They nodded at her in tandem, then wandered off still bickering quietly about who had the better instincts.
Next came Jo, calm and cool, the complete opposite of the two before him. He stepped forward with, extending his hand. He seemed shy, not really meeting her eyes, yet he seemed welcoming in his own way. 
“Welcome,” he said simply, shaking her hand with a polite firmness. “It’s nice to meet you.” Then, just as silently, he turned and walked away, disappearing down a hallway with a quiet nod. His cheeks red with shyness. 
Before she could recover from the calm, Nicholas strolled in with all the charm of a rom-com lead. “Ah, so you’re the angel Yudai’s been keeping from us,” he said, flashing a dazzling smile that looked like it could probably sell perfume. He took her hand and, to her surprise, bent to kiss it gently. “Nicholas, at your service.”
“Nicho,” Kei growled warningly, his eyes narrowing. Nicholas looked up, completely unfazed. “What? I’m just being polite.” He winked at her.
Just then, Euijoo appeared, practically shoving Nicholas to the side with an annoyed grunt. “Off,” Euijoo muttered. He turned to (Y/n), far more composed, but still with that leader-like air about him. “Sorry about him. Welcome to our home,” he said, giving her a nod. “We’ve heard a lot about you. I’m Euijoo, you can call me EJ if you want though,” 
Right on his heels was Fuma, who gave her a soft, respectful smile and a quick bow of his head. “I’m Fuma. It’s really nice to finally meet you. If you need anything tonight, don’t hesitate to ask.” He turned and headed off quickly, muttering something about “Taki and Yuma setting the house on fire” as he went to manage the ever-escalating tension in the kitchen.
Finally, Harua, already seated at the dining table, gave her a cheerful wave with a mouth full of what looked like a fried dumpling. “Hey! Again!” he said, swallowing quickly. (Y/n) blinked, barely able to process what had just happened. The house seemed to buzz with so much energy, like it was alive and pulsing with laughter, arguments, footsteps, and the occasional crash from the kitchen.
It was a lot. Loud, chaotic, messy… but it was warm. It felt like home.
She looked up at Kei, who was standing beside her with an apologetic yet hopeful expression. “I know they’re a bit much.” “They’re everything,” she said softly, unable to keep the smile off her face. “But I kinda love it.” He relaxed, shoulders dropping as the tension bled out of him. “Good,” he said, his voice filled with relief. “Because they already love you. And so do I,”  (Y/n) gasped lowly at the confession, the way Yudai’s eyes flashed gold as he said it. Though it didn’t take long before she followed him, “I love you too, Yudai,” 
Yudai smiled widely at her confession, the way her eyes sparkled with love and sincerity, the way she seemed to fit in perfectly with the chaos that is his family, his pack. Everything was perfect. He leaned down, gently cupping her cheek with his hand, pressing his lips against hers, warm, gentle, loving. Once they parted, they both smiled, almost giggling like high schoolers. Soon enough, someone called out for them to come to the table before the dinner got cold. And with that, he led her into the dining room, ready to survive the evening, and the rest of their lives, hand in hand.
145 notes · View notes
mirisss · 2 months ago
Text
Soft Collisions
Tumblr media
Grumpy Nicholas (&Team) x sunshine! female reader 
Warnings: Reader being drunk in one scene (she’s of age), reader getting hit in the head by a basketball (accidentally), a lot of teasing though friendly, I don’t know if it’s worth as a warning but I change POV’s a little bit, some swearing (mostly use of damn), some friendly hitting (so just lightly pushing or “hitting” your friend on the shoulder), some slight jealousy, some insecurities (Nicholas), a misunderstanding because of lack of communication (doesn’t last for long though), I think that’s it
Wordcount ≈ 9.5k 
Thank you for the request! @wtfisgoingright I hope you like it! Though it kind of doesn’t feel like I managed to write Nicholas as much of a grumpy type, he’s just so smiley in my head that it’s difficult to really keep up another character for too long for him, but I tried my best! 
Please reblog!
Tumblr media
Third Person POV
The table was packed, the energy loud and comfortable as dishes were passed around like currency. It was one of those dinners that started late and would probably stretch into the night, the kind that felt more like a family gathering than anything else.
(Y/n) was seated beside Nicho, happily chewing on a piece of garlic bread while Maki leaned over from the other side of her, talking with his usual animated hand gestures.
“No, but seriously, if I had a superpower, it would definitely be turning into a raccoon. Think about it! You’re small, fast, sneaky-” “Trash,” Yuma chimed in with a grin. “Don’t forget trash. You’d live in a trash can.” “I’d live in style,” Maki shot back with no shame. (Y/n) giggled. “I think it suits you.” “See? (Y/n) gets it.”
Harua leaned back in his chair with a dramatic sigh. “You’ve completely lost control of your brain.” “You lost yours first,” Yuma muttered. “Do you want to get smacked with a spoon again?” Harua deadpanned, picking one up. “Not in front of the garlic bread,” Taki said calmly, sipping his drink like a disapproving parent. “Let the carbs live.” Fuma chuckled from across the table. “This always turns into a circus.”
Meanwhile, Euijoo was chatting with Jo in hushed tones, both of them seated near Nicho. Jo looked a little flustered but relaxed, smiling faintly as he listened. Kei, on the other end, leaned closer toward the group’s center, watching everyone with an amused, knowing look.
Then Kei spoke up with that familiar teasing tone. “Hey, real question, how did we even get here?” Nicho raised a brow. “Here… as in?” “As in,” Kei said, gesturing between him and (Y/n), “you two. I still remember when you wouldn’t even talk to strangers.” “He still doesn’t,” Yuma grinned.
Jo glanced up, eyes curious, and Fuma added, “No, but really. You guys are total opposites. And you’ve been together like… what? Five months?” “Just about,” (Y/n) replied, brushing her fingers against Nicho’s under the table. He didn’t pull away. “I feel like you just popped up holding hands one day,” Harua added, narrowing his eyes in mock suspicion. “No clues. No build-up.”
Taki leaned forward now, intrigued. “Come on, spill. I’ve always wanted to know how that started.” Nicho gave a soft exhale, the corner of his mouth twitching in amusement. “You’re all really nosy.” “We’re emotionally invested,” Euijoo corrected with a grin. Maki gasped. “Wait, I don’t know the story either! How did you guys even-?”
(Y/n) glanced at Nicho, playful but cautious. “Think we should tell them?” He shrugged slightly, his tone casual but warm. “If you want to.” “Please,” Jo said quietly, almost under his breath, but clearly interested. Kei clapped his hands once. “Okay, no interruptions this time. Let them talk.” “Even me?” Maki asked dramatically. “Especially you,” everyone said in unison.
Laughter broke out again, but it quickly settled as the group leaned in a little, attention now focused on (Y/n) and Nicho. (Y/n) smiled, her fingers brushing a piece of hair behind her ear before glancing toward her boyfriend one more time.
And then, she began.
(Y/n) smiled, glancing at Nicho briefly before turning her gaze to the rest of the table. Everyone looked expectant, leaning in like they were watching a drama unfold live.
“Okay,” she started, “so… it all began with a small accident.”
~~~ Flashback in (Y/n)’s POV ~~~
I was so late to class.
My backpack felt like it was carrying a small planet, and I was basically jogging through the hallway, trying not to slip on the wet spots from the morning rain. My brain was just one loud don’t be late, don’t be late, don’t be late chant.
And then…bam. I rounded the corner and crashed right into someone. Hard.
Books nearly flew out of my arms, and I stumbled back a step. “Ah! Sorry!” I blurted, still moving, laughing a little from the shock, and I glanced up just for a second. I saw dyed red hair, a frown, and really sharp features.
“Oops! My bad!” And then I was gone. I kept running like my life depended on it.
Honestly, I didn’t even think about the guy I ran into. I was more focused on whether I was going to get marked late. At most, I thought: Tall red hair. That was it.
~~~ End of flashback, third person POV ~~~
(Y/n) gave everyone a sheepish smile. “I didn’t even know it was Nicho. He just looked very… serious.” “Still does,” Yuma said under his breath. (Y/n) nudged his leg with her foot and grinned.
“Anyway. That was the first time we met.” She glanced at Nicho. “Your turn.” He exhaled slowly, leaning forward a bit as he began.
~~~ Flashback in Nicho’s POV ~~~
I was waiting for Euijoo outside one of the classrooms, just killing time before lunch. It wasn’t a loud day. Just kind of quiet. I had one earbud in, music low, my hands in my jacket pockets. Same hallway I walked through almost every day. Then I saw her. That girl from a few weeks ago, the one who ran into me.
She was standing by a cabinet, struggling with something. At first, I didn’t think much of it. But then I realized her shirt was stuck, like, properly caught in the hinge of one of the old metal doors. She looked kind of frustrated, tugging at it carefully like she didn’t want to rip the fabric. I could’ve walked away. Normally, I probably would’ve.
But I didn’t. “Need help?” I asked, keeping my voice low. She looked up at me, eyes wide in surprise. And then, just like the first time, she smiled. Big. Bright. Like it was second nature. “Actually… yes. Please.”
I crouched down in front of the cabinet, fished a bobby pin out of my pocket, I think Yuma had left it in my jacket the day before, and popped the latch open in a few seconds. Click. Done. Her shirt came free.
She lit up like a sunbeam. “You’re a lifesaver! Thank you!”
I just nodded. Didn’t really know what else to say. She didn’t seem to care that I wasn’t smiling back. And just like that, she was gone again, waving as she walked off like it was nothing. Right after she turned the corner, Euijoo showed up.
~~~ End of flashback, third person POV ~~~
Nicho shrugged as he ended the story. “She was the only person, besides Euijoo and Maki, who ever smiled at me like that without knowing me.” Everyone was quiet for a second. Then Maki gasped. “Wait, I’m honored.” “You’re not special,” Kei muttered. Maki clutched his chest. “Rude.”
(Y/n) looked at Nicho again with that soft smile of hers, the one that kind of started it all.  “I didn’t know it then,” she said gently, “but that was kind of a big deal.” “So that was it?” Harua asked. “That’s how it all started?” She shook her head. “That’s just how we met.” “Oh, come on,” Yuma groaned. “There’s more?” “There’s a lot more,” she said, stealing one of Nicho’s fries. And, Nicholas, of course, let her. He just smiled and poured some more water for her in her glass.  
(Y/n) leaned back slightly, still smiling as everyone listened closely.
“So then,” she continued, twirling her straw between her fingers, “we ran into each other again. Literally.” 
~~~ Flashback third person pov ~~~
It was late, just a few minutes before 10 PM. The convenience store’s lights flickered faintly against the quiet of the night, one of the only shops still open on the block.
Nicholas had his hood up, red mullet peeking out from underneath, earphones in as he wandered down the snack aisle. He was on a mission, Euijoo had asked for his favorite chips, and Nicho was debating between two flavors for himself.
(Y/n), on the other hand, was drifting. Quite literally. She hadn’t even meant to stop at the store, but she remembered she was out of her favorite ramen at the last second and darted in just before closing. Now she was walking with half-focus, eyes scanning shelves, thoughts miles away. Then, a soft collision.
Not quite as hard as last time, but enough to make both of them jolt. Nicholas blinked down at her, earbuds still in, his usual frown forming instantly. 
(Y/n) froze for a second. And then she laughed. “Oh no! You again?! Wow!”  She recognized the red hair immediately, and honestly, it was starting to feel like the universe was playing some long-running inside joke.
Nicholas pulled one earbud out, confused for a split second, until he registered the same wide smile from before. His frown twitched. Faded. Just slightly, but it did. She tilted her head. “Maybe you’re following me,” she teased. “I was here first,” he said flatly, but the corner of his mouth lifted the tiniest bit.
“I guess I should be more careful where I’m going,” she said sheepishly. “Sorry again for bumping into you…” She paused and offered her hand. “I’m (Y/n), by the way. Since we keep crashing into each other, I figured we should know each other’s names.” Nicholas stared at her for a beat before slowly reaching out and shaking her hand. “Nicholas. Or Nicho. Whichever.” It was brief, their handshake. Awkward, almost, but not in a bad way.
Before either of them could say anything more, a voice called out from the front:
“Store’s closing in three minutes!” “Oh crap,” (Y/n) muttered, already half-spinning toward the ramen section. “Guess I’ll see you around, again,” she added, glancing back at him with a smile. Nicho just gave a small nod and turned toward the chips.
They both grabbed what they needed, paid quickly, and exited into the quiet night just seconds apart. There was no grand goodbye. No dramatic pause in the street. Just a brief glance exchanged as they went their separate ways once more, unaware that it wouldn’t be long before their paths crossed again.
~~~ End of flashback ~~~
Kei smirked. “You really bumped into him three times before even knowing his name?” (Y/n) laughed. “What can I say? Destiny had to hit me over the head with it.” Nicholas rolled his eyes, knowing what was to come, but he wasn’t hiding the subtle smile this time. Maki whispered loudly to Taki, “She totally charmed him. You see that?” Taki just chuckled. “He never stood a chance.”
(Y/n) rolled her eyes playfully and gave Maki a light smack on the arm. “Shhh,” she said with a mock glare. Maki just grinned, wincing dramatically. “Okay, okay! I’ll shut up. Promise.” But he quieted down, eyes still wide with interest like he was watching the best drama unfold right in front of him.
“So,” (Y/n) went on, brushing her hair back a little, “the fourth time we met was on a weekend, Nicho was at the courts playing basketball-” Nicholas interrupted her gently, voice calm but certain, lightly tugging at her hand that had found its way to his. “That wasn’t the fourth time, babe.”
(Y/n) blinked. “What?” He gave her a look, a little amused. “The fourth time was at a party. You were… kind of drunk. You probably don’t remember.” The whole table shifted forward slightly, sensing a twist in the story.
(Y/n)’s brows furrowed. “Wait, what? We met at a party?” Nicholas nodded, leaning on his elbow. “Yeah. You were dancing, if you could call it that. Looked like you were trying to fight gravity more than anything.” A few of the guys chuckled. (Y/n)’s mouth dropped open in surprise, clearly trying to remember.
“You stumbled into me. Again,” he added, a little smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. “Almost fell flat on your face. But I caught you.” “Oh my god,” she groaned, face in her hands, embarrassed. “It was kind of ironic,” Nicho admitted. “I remember thinking, ‘Of course it’s her again.’”
Everyone at the table burst out laughing.
Nicholas shrugged. “You were alone. Or you at least looked like you were alone. I couldn’t leave you there like that. So I stuck around. Tried to ask people where you lived.” He gave her a side glance. “A couple people said they’d only seen you around Harua’s place so they assume you lived there.”
Harua snorted. “They’re not wrong, she used to steal my bed so I had to sleep on the couch, in my own damn apartment.” They all laughed at the comment. 
“So I called a taxi,” Nicho finished, “got in with you, took you there. Made sure you got inside before I left.” (Y/n) stared at him, speechless for a moment. Her eyes softened. “You… took me home?” He nodded like it wasn’t a big deal. “Yeah. You didn’t throw up on me or anything. It was fine. You mostly mumbled incoherent words, except for a few times when you clearly said that I was handsome,” His tone was a bit teasing at the end. 
That made everyone laugh again, but (Y/n) leaned in toward him with that unmistakable tenderness only she could manage. She cupped his face with one hand, her thumb grazing his lips before she kissed him. The boys collectively erupted into obnoxious “Wooo!”s and mock gagging.
“Okay, gross,” Kei joked, tossing a napkin at them. “Get a room!” Yuma added, laughing. They separated with wide smiles, not minding their friends. 
But Harua pointed at Nicho with sudden realization. “So that’s why I opened my door in the middle of the night to go get more water and found her passed out on my couch! Not a single warning! Just snores and shoes halfway inside the living room,.” “I knocked,” Nicho said. “I’m not a criminal.”
“Still! You couldn’t text me?” Harua asked, trying not to laugh. “You just dropped her off like a delivery? You freaking had my number, I’ve known you for two years, you know?” 
“You’re welcome, by the way, she didn’t die thanks to me, and I didn’t think about that, too focused on keeping hr upright,” Nicho muttered, but his voice was warm, loving, joking. Nothing like the cold person outsiders believe him to be.  
(Y/n) just smiled at him, a bit stunned but grateful. “I seriously had no idea it was you.” “Now you know,” he replied, eyes still on her. The table quieted down just slightly, the group clearly loving every second of this unexpected backstory.
Then Maki said, “Honestly… I thought he didn’t even like people other than us, I mean he never even goes to any parties WITH us.” Jo nodded slowly. “He forced me to go to a party, because it’s good for me, but he wouldn’t come with me, because it’s annoying,” Jo tried to imitate Nicholas’ voice, though failing, Maki laughed, still finding it funny. 
“I can hear both of you,” Nicho said without looking. Causing the entire table to laugh, one thing was for sure, before they managed to tell their entire story, the group would have laughed so much, their stomaches would hurt. 
(Y/n) laughed before she continued telling them of what she had thought was their fourth meeting, but now she knew, it was actually their fifth. 
~~~ Flashback ~~~
The sun was high and hot that Saturday afternoon, beating down on the quiet court where two figures were locked in a fast-paced game. It was just Jo and Nicholas, but the intensity between them could’ve convinced anyone they were playing for a championship. Nicho was sharp, focused, his black hair slightly messy with sweat. Jo, was no less competitive, moving with quiet precision, eyes locked on the ball.  
(Y/n) hadn’t planned to stop on her way to the library, but something about the game caught her attention. She paused just outside the court, curious. She tilted her head, watching the black-haired player with a frown that looked way too familiar, but the red hair was gone, replaced with its natural dark tone, and from that distance, though small, she didn’t connect the dots. But the universe would do it for her. 
The game continued, sharp passes, dribbles, and close defense. Then came the misstep. Jo went in for a steal, and Nicho turned a little too fast, launching the ball out of bounds. Straight. Toward. (Y/n).
“(Y/n)!” Nicholas shouted instinctively, eyes wide. She turned her head at the sound of her name, just in time to not dodge. A loud Thud echoed around the court. 
“Ow!” she squeaked, stumbling a little as the ball bounced off her forehead and rolled off somewhere behind her. “Shit,” Nicho muttered under his breath, already jogging toward her. Jo was quick to follow, eyes full of concern. “Are you okay?” They both asked.
(Y/n) blinked hard a few times, holding her forehead with both hands. “I think I saw, like… three basketballs just now, and maybe five of you,” She looked up, eyes locking on Nicho’s for the first time, her gaze narrowed.
“Wait… Nicholas?!” “Yeah,” he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’s me.” (Y/n) groaned softly but smiled through the pain. “Why do we keep meeting like this? Are you cursed or something?” Nicho huffed a tiny laugh, and Jo stepped closer beside her, gently moving her hand to check the spot. “It’s already turning red,” Jo said quietly. “I’ll run to the store and get something for it. Ice pack, or a cold drink, and some band-aids-”
“Oh no, you don’t have to-” (Y/n) began. But Jo was already on the go.“It’s okay. You took a full-speed basketball to the face. It’s the least I can do. It’s just as much my fault as it is Nicholas’”
“Sweetest guys alive,” she called after him, then winced slightly as she touched the bump again. Now alone, she glanced back at Nicho, who still looked guilty. “I really didn’t mean to hit you,” he muttered, shifting on his feet, before he sat down on the grass, (Y/n) followed shortly after. 
“I know,” she said softly. “I’m just starting to think fate really wants you to be the cause of all my minor injuries.” “Wouldn’t say I’m proud of that,” he mumbled.
(Y/n) let out a small laugh, then tilted her head, her hand instinctively moving towards his head, stopping just short of touching it. “You dyed your hair.” She smiled, black hair suited him just as much as red, she thought. 
He nodded. “Last night. Figured it was time to go back to black for a while.” She hummed. “It looks good. But I kind of didn’t recognize you.” “Am I that forgettable?” he teased. “Hey! I was busy almost getting a concussion!”
That made him crack a real smile, small, but undeniably there. They sat there for a moment, a comfortable silence forming between them despite the situation. “You really remember my name?” she asked suddenly. “Yeah,” he said simply. “Hard to forget someone who crashes into you like three times, I can’t seem to go a week without bumping into you, literally .”
She snorted. “When you put it like that-” Just then, Jo returned, slightly out of breath, holding a chilled bottle of water and a small pack of adhesive bandages. He handed them to (Y/n), who thanked him with a grateful smile.
As she pressed the cool bottle against her forehead, she looked at both boys and smiled again. “You guys are seriously sweet. Like… weirdly sweet. Dangerous levels of sweet, and damn you both are handsome, what are you? Models?”
“Don’t tell anyone,” Nicho said dryly, though his signature frown was gone, and replaced with a genuine, bright smile, his whole face seemed to light up, his eyes sparkled with something (Y/n) hadn’t seen before. Jo nodded once in quiet agreement, his cheeks now red from embarrassment and not from running.  (Y/n) just laughed, the kind that made Nicho’s chest feel a little warmer than it should.
Jo glanced down at his phone and sighed softly. “I’ve gotta head out,” he said, standing and brushing himself off. “Study meeting.” (Y/n) looked up at him from where she sat next to the court, her cold drink still pressed gently to her forehead. “You’re so responsible, Jo.”
He gave a small smile, almost bashful, then looked to Nicho. “You’ll be okay?” Nicho gave a nod, barely a grunt. “Yeah.” Jo gave a final wave and jogged off, leaving just the two of them behind.
They sat in silence for a while. Not the awkward kind, just quiet. Peaceful. The wind rustled the trees nearby, a few birds chirped lazily overhead, and the city buzzed softly in the distance. Nicho sat on the edge of the court, elbows resting on his knees, while (Y/n) leaned back on her hands, drink bottle resting in her lap.
After a long moment, she spoke, voice casual but carrying something more. “You know,” she said, tilting her head slightly, “I’m starting to think we need to meet in a way that doesn’t involve collisions or potential injuries.” Nicholas glanced over, the corner of his mouth tugging up. “Not a fan of concussions?” (Y/n) smirked. “Not especially.” He let out a small laugh.
There was another beat of silence before she added, quieter this time, “Maybe we should, like… schedule our next run-in. You know. Set a time. Pick a place.” She was trying to sound playful, but there was a hint of nerves under it.
Then, a pause.
“…Like… intentionally?” Nicho asked. “Revolutionary, I know,” she teased. He glanced at her, brows raised slightly. “You’re asking for my number?” “Maybe,” she said, holding back a grin. “Unless you think it’s too dangerous to give to someone who keeps smacking into you. I mean, I kind of feel like a stalker right now, or maybe you just have like a (Y/n) magnet that keeps pulling me to you,”
Nicholas hesitated. Not because he didn’t want to, he did, more than he wanted to admit, but he knew what people thought when they looked at him. He wasn’t used to people wanting to know him like that, not without a warning label, or without one of his other friends convincing someone that he’s actually nice. 
“…You sure?” he asked, voice low. “I’m not exactly sunshine and sparkles.” (Y/n) smiled. “I think I’ve got enough of that for both of us.” She had seen some sunshine and sparkles in him, it was just covered in a thick layer of natural frowns and misunderstandings, but she didn’t mention it, not now.  She noticed the flicker of hesitation still in his eyes, so she added, “I promise I won’t give it to the girls in your fan club.”
That made him scoff quietly, shaking his head. Maybe it was her smile. Maybe it was how she looked at him like he wasn’t something to be wary of. Maybe it was just the fact that she didn’t seem to want anything from him, just… him.
He pulled his phone from his pocket and handed it over. “Fine,” he muttered, “but only because I’m tired of feeling like a wall, that you keep running into,” (Y/n) beamed and took the phone quickly, entering her name and number, adding a little sun emoji at the end of her name before handing it back.
“There,” she said. “Now next time we meet, no blood, no bruises.” “Can’t promise no bruises,” Nicho replied, pocketing his phone, “but I’ll try.” Their eyes met again. Something softer passed between them this time, more deliberate.
(Y/n) leaned back on her hands again, the sun catching the edges of her smile. “So… next weekend? Coffee?” Nicholas nodded. “Yeah. Text me.” She grinned. “I will.”
~~~ End of flashback ~~~
Laughter bubbled up around the table again as Jo finally pieced together the basketball incident. “I remember that,” he said softly, his voice barely above the others but tinted with amusement. “I didn’t think that’d be… like, relationship-defining.”
“It wasn’t, technically,” (Y/n) said with a grin, “but come on, getting knocked in the head with a basketball? That’s cosmic-level meet-cute material,”
Yuma leaned forward dramatically. “You mean you manifested your boyfriend with a head injury?” “I mean… yeah?” she laughed. “Totally worth the bruise.” Kei raised his brows with a teasing smirk. “So what you’re saying is, pain really is beauty.”
Fuma, quiet up until then, gave a small chuckle and added, “She had this big bruise on her forehead two days later when we had class together. I asked what happened, she just looked at me, dead in the eyes, and said, ‘the universe.’”  
The table erupted again. Harua clutched his chest as he cackled. “You dramatic little gremlin.” (Y/n) shrugged, wishing she sat closer to him so she could hit his shoulder, only jokingly though. “I was right. It was the universe.”
Next to her, Nicho leaned in slightly, his eyes flicking to her forehead as if out of instinct. His fingers found the spot gently, just a soft graze of his thumb, tracing the spot where the bruise used to be. It wasn’t the first time he’d done it, and (Y/n) didn’t seem surprised. If anything, she leaned in a little more, smiling softly. The bruise had long since faded, but he still checked it from time to time, like muscle memory.
“You always do that,” she said, her voice low so only he could hear. “Habit,” Nicho muttered. “You took a full-speed shot to the head.” “I’m tougher than I look,” she whispered back. “I know,” he said, almost smiling.
Yuma chimed in as they all watched the couple be lovey-dovey with each other. “I smile at him and get death glares. She exists in the same room and suddenly he’s a walking love song. A real prince charming,”
Nicho threw a napkin at him, though his eyes stayed in contact with (Y/n)’s. “Shut up.” (Y/n) giggled and picked the napkin up, patting Nicho’s cheek with it. “Play nice, Weno.” Nicholas smiled softer at the nickname, a nickname reserved for only her and his family. 
Harua pointed his fork at them. “Okay but for real, that bruise might’ve been the best thing that ever happened to you two.” Nicho rolled his eyes, but even that was gentler than usual. “Maybe,” he said under his breath, his hand still resting lightly on the side of her head.
Nicholas leaned back slightly in his chair, one arm slung lazily over the backrest. The others had quieted a bit as he picked up the thread of the story, his voice a touch lower than usual, not out of reluctance, but because he was remembering.
“The sixth time,” he started, glancing briefly at (Y/n) beside him, “was… finally planned.” “A miracle,” Kei muttered with a smirk. “No head trauma?” “None,” Nicho replied dryly, then paused. “Unless you count mental damage.” (Y/n) let out a laugh, nudging his leg gently under the table.
“It was a Saturday. She showed up outside this café near the park, wearing this… purple sundress.” His voice softened just slightly. “Sun was out, and her hair was kind of glowing. She smiled at me like she always does, like she knew something I didn’t.”
Maki, wide-eyed and clearly invested, grinned. “So she looked like an angel?” Nicho looked down at his hands for a second, almost like he was debating if he should admit it. “Yeah. Heavenly. I… had to look away and breathe for a sec. No one should look that good at 11 a.m.”
(Y/n) snorted. “I knew you were flustered. You barely said hi.” “I did say hi,” he said defensively. “You nodded.” Kei leaned in. “Did you tell her she looked pretty?” Nicholas hesitated, a bit sheepish now. “No. I… couldn’t say it. Not back then.” “Coward,” Yuma coughed under his breath, earning a playful jab from Harua.
“I hoped she’d notice,” Nicho added quietly. “By the way I acted. I don’t know.” “She did,” (Y/n) said softly beside him, nudging him again. “Eventually.” He glanced her way with a small, grateful smile before continuing. “I paid for the drinks and pastries, she tried to argue but I insisted. We sat outside in the sun. Talked about random stuff. Music, food, our mutual classes, how she kept injuring herself…” 
“That’s not fair,” she cut in. “Only twice.” “Still a pattern,” he teased. “Anyway. I asked about her bruise, it was mostly gone by then. And somehow we ended up talking about basketball.” Jo perked up at that, the corners of his mouth twitching into a small smile.
“She asked how long I’d played. I told her I’d just been playing for fun, never professionally or anything, but I guess I got pretty good from playing so much. That’s actually how Jo and I got close, mutual friends introduced us, and we ended up playing together almost every weekend since.” Jo gave a quiet nod. “Still one of the best players I know.”
(Y/n) looked genuinely impressed. “You were super casual about it though. Like it wasn’t a big deal.” “It’s not,” Nicho replied. “Not compared to someone asking for your number after getting hit in the face.” The table cracked up again, and Fuma just shook his head, still smiling.
“You really undersell how soft you were that day,” Euijoo said, stretching his arms behind his head. “You were practically glowing.” “I was sweating,” Nicho deadpanned. “It was 26 degrees celcious.” “Nah, You were just sweating emotions,” Maki corrected with a dreamy sigh followed by a bright laugh. 
Nicho groaned, dragging a hand over his face as the group burst into laughter again. But beside him, (Y/n) leaned into his shoulder just a bit, her smile subtle this time, warmer, softer, knowing. And he didn’t pull away. He never would, not as long as it was her. 
(Y/n) and Nicholas continued telling the group of the seventh time they met, the boys all leaning in, listening closely. ~~~ Flashback ~~~
The music pulsed through the house, dim lights casting a warm, shifting glow over the crowded space. Laughter and conversation blended with the bassline as (Y/n) stood near the drinks table, scanning the room.
She had come with Harua, as usual. It was another of those parties where familiar faces blurred together in dim lighting, and for the first half hour, they’d stuck close. But after running into Taki near the staircase, Harua had vanished with him, promising to return in “five minutes, tops.” But that didn’t happen. 
(Y/n) didn’t mind. She sipped on her soda, content enough watching the chaos unfold around her, smiling to herself as a group tried and failed to start a dance circle nearby.
Then, without warning, two hands gently covered her eyes from behind. “Guess who?” a familiar low voice whispered in her ear. She froze for half a second, then her smile widened, instantly recognizing the voice.
“Nicholas,” she said, turning her head just enough to glance at him from the corner of her eye. The hands dropped as he moved beside her, an amused, crooked smile on his lips. “Thought I’d sneak up on you,” he said.
“Sorry to break it to you, but you couldn’t sneak up on anyone,” she teased. “Your cologne gives you away.” He raised an eyebrow, leaning just slightly closer. “You remember how I smell?” She shrugged, cheeks warming. “I have a good memory.”
A moment later, Nicholas tilted his head toward the crowd, eyes flickering to the dance floor. “Wanna dance?” (Y/n) looked up at him, surprised, but pleasantly so. “You dance?” He gave a small shrug, a playful glint in his eye. “I do with the right partner around.” She laughed, taking that as a yes, and nodded. “Alright, let’s go.”
The dance floor was packed. Music thudding, lights flashing in slow motion streaks across swaying bodies. People moved in every direction, jumping, spinning, some clearly drunk, others just carried by the beat. It was chaotic, but it was fun.
They moved together, hands raised, bodies swaying in time with the rhythm. (Y/n) beamed as she danced, her energy contagious. Every time someone bumped into her, which was often, Nicholas was there, steadying her by the waist, pulling her slightly closer to keep her from stumbling. More than once, he reached out to gently push away an accidental elbow aimed at her head, shielding her like it was second nature.
(Y/n) couldn’t stop laughing, smiling as she looked at him, really looked.
In all the times she’d seen him, talked to him, even flirted with him in her bubbly way, she had never seen Nicholas smile like this. Not just the small smirk or half-grin she had become familiar with. But a full smile. Carefree. Bright. Soft.
She didn’t know then, didn’t realize that the only reason he smiled like that was because she was there. Because she made it easy. Watching the way she danced like the music was made for her, the way she threw her head back and laughed without worrying about how she looked… he couldn’t help it. She was the sun, and he was willingly orbiting.
After nearly an hour of dancing, their energy began to fade. The music still pulsed behind them, but sweat clung to their skin and their legs begged for a break. (Y/n) was the first to speak up between breaths.
“Okay, I need to sit before I become one with this floor.” Nicholas chuckled, nodding. “Come on. Let’s find somewhere quiet.” They weaved their way through the crowd, eventually slipping outside into the cooler night air. A bench near the edge of the garden caught (Y/n)’s eye, and she dropped onto it with a sigh of relief.
Nicholas stood for a moment, scanning the area, then looked down at her. “Wait here. I’ll grab us something to drink,” he said. “Water, please,” she smiled, giving him a quick thumbs-up. “Before I melt.” He gave a soft grunt of amusement and turned back toward the house.
As (Y/n) waited, a familiar voice called her name. She looked up to see Fuma walking toward her with a smile. “Hey, what are you doing out here?” (Y/n)’s face lit up. “Fuma! Taking a break before I pass out. Come sit.”
He chuckled and dropped down beside her on the bench, casually stretching his legs out. “Didn’t know you were here. You with Harua?” “Yep. He disappeared with Taki, though. Probably raiding the snack table.” She grinned.
They talked easily, as they always had since their shared class had thrown them together. Laughter passed between them like a natural rhythm, and even in the dark, their familiar friendship shone through.
But from a few meters away, Nicholas returned, two water bottles in hand, stopped in his tracks. His brows furrowed, but not in anger. Something else… something quieter. He didn’t move closer. There she was, sitting on the bench, smiling that radiant smile, but not at him.
And next to her sat Fuma. One of his closest friends. Laughing with her, leaning in to say something as she giggled and tucked her hair behind her ear. It wasn’t flirty. Not really. But it was easy. Comfortable. Nicholas didn’t know they knew each other. Not then. And something about it twisted in his chest.
He stood frozen in place, the bottles sweating in his hands. The laughter from the bench drifted over to him, and with it came a thought he hadn’t allowed himself to speak out loud, not until now. 
He liked her. Really liked her. The realization hit with full weight, both warm and crushing. But as soon as it came, so did the doubt. Because what if… what if she liked Fuma more? Fuma was calm. Collected. Easygoing. Quiet, sure, but warm. Not grumpy. Not guarded. Not misunderstood like Nicholas always felt he was.
Wouldn’t someone like (Y/n), bright and kind and open, choose someone who didn’t come with walls?
Nicholas took a small step back, standing partly in shadow, watching as the girl he liked laughed with someone who looked more like her than he ever would. At least in his own eyes.  The smile he’d worn earlier was long gone. In its place, not a frown, but a soft, subtle pout.
A few minutes passed, and just as Fuma gave (Y/n) a soft goodbye and slipped back into the house, Nicholas finally walked over.
He moved slower than before, like something was weighing him down. His usual sharp, purposeful steps were now hesitant, careful. When he reached the bench, he held out a water bottle to her with a quiet, “Here.” (Y/n) smiled, surprised by how serious he looked now. She took the bottle, brushing her fingers against his. “Thanks.”
Nicholas gave a short nod and sat down, but noticeably farther away this time, his body turned slightly outward as if unsure if he should stay. The silence between them was no longer comfortable. (Y/n) glanced at him from the side. “Everything okay?” “Yeah,” he muttered. His voice was low, but unlike the usual calm she was getting used to, this felt… distant. Reserved.
She blinked in confusion. Not long ago, they were laughing, dancing, getting knocked around by the crowd. He had smiled so brightly back there. Had she said something weird? Had something happened while he was gone? Trying not to overthink it, she kept talking, lightly. “My legs feel like noodles,” she joked with a soft laugh. “That last remix nearly knocked me out.”
Nicholas cracked a brief smile, but it disappeared just as fast. He answered with a small nod, still not meeting her eyes. Her chest tensed a little. Had she done something wrong?
She played back the last hour in her mind, she remembered dancing, laughing, getting sweaty, being caught by Nicho more times than she could count. Then she’d sat down. And Fuma had come to talk. Maybe that had distracted her? Still, it didn’t add up. She didn’t feel like she had said or done anything to cause this sudden shift.
Across the yard, she spotted Harua standing by the porch, scanning the crowd. She stood up with a small, uncertain smile. “I think I’ll head out,” she said, motioning toward Harua. “Gonna get a ride back with him.” Nicholas looked up then, just briefly. His eyes were unreadable. “Okay.”
He didn’t stop her.
She hesitated for a second. Thought about asking again if he was sure he was alright. But something in his posture, the way he leaned slightly away, made her pause. Instead, she turned and walked toward Harua, gently pulling him aside from his conversation and convincing him to leave with her.
Back on the bench, Nicholas sat still, the noise of the party fading behind him as the sound of his thoughts took over. He shouldn’t have let it bother him. Fuma was his friend. And she could talk to whoever she wanted. But even knowing that, something had twisted inside him the second he saw them smiling together.
As her laughter with Harua disappeared down the road, Nicholas stayed seated, unmoving, the unopened water bottle resting between his hands. And he wondered if maybe it would be better not to hope. To just leave it alone. His feelings, her. 
~~~ End of flashback ~~~
Fuma sat a little straighter, blinking as something clicked into place. “Wait,” he said slowly, turning his head toward Nicholas. “That… that was why you were such a jerk to me for like a week after that party?”
Nicholas sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, eyes fixed on the table. “Yeah.” Fuma blinked again, now wide-eyed. “Dude, I thought I accidentally spoiled a game for you or stepped on your shoes or something,”
“You probably did that too,” Kei cut in with a grin, earning a few chuckles. Nicholas shot Kei a look but didn’t argue. “No, seriously,” Fuma said, still surprised. “That’s why? Because I sat and talked to her?”
Nicholas nodded once, his thumb tracing the condensation on his water bottle. “It was stupid,” he admitted. “I didn’t even know I liked her that much until that moment, and then I saw you two and just-” He shook his head. “I assumed the worst. Didn’t talk to anyone. Just shut down. Acted cold.”
“You were more than cold, bro,” Yuma said, raising an eyebrow. “You looked like you wanted to throw hands every time Fuma walked into the room.” Euijoo, who had been quietly smiling this whole time, finally spoke up. “K and I had to basically drag him into a conversation just to get him to apologize. And even then, he didn’t say why.”
Nicho groaned softly. “Because I was embarrassed. I didn’t want to admit it. I was… jealous. And kind of a coward. Instead of just asking or saying something, I let it fester and acted like a kid.” Fuma leaned back, arms crossed, still looking shocked. “Man. If you had just said something back then, I would’ve told you that why we knew each other, and besides, she’s like a little sister to me, she was like that even way before you knew her.”
“I know,” Nicho muttered, sheepish now. “Trust me, I know that now. Back then, I was so wrapped up in how I thought I looked to her, and how I thought she looked at you, that I didn’t think straight.” (Y/n) gently nudged his side, her voice soft but amused. “You really thought I liked Fuma?”
Nicholas didn’t answer at first. His frown deepened slightly, but it wasn’t angry, it was embarrassed. “I wasn’t sure,” he admitted. “You talked so easily with him. You two looked… natural.” Fuma looked between them, a guilty chuckle escaping. “For what it’s worth, I never thought you were the jealous type.” “I didn’t think I was either,” Nicho muttered.
Harua clapped his hands together. “Aaaaand here I thought the drama in this group came from me, Yuma, and Taki.” “Hey!” Yuma and Taki said at the same time, immediately bickering under their breath.
Maki leaned into the table with a grin, eyes on Nicho. “So… moral of the story? Our stone-faced Nicho was already whipped way before they even started dating.” Kei smirked. “He’s been whipped since she smiled at him the first time.”
Nicholas rolled his eyes, but even as he did, his hand found (Y/n)’s under the table. He laced their fingers together, holding on tight, and gave the smallest of smiles, just for her. Happy that he didn’t ruin everything with his stupid jealousy. 
Euijoo leaned forward, curious glint in his eyes. “Okay, but then how did you win her back after the party?”
Nicholas exhaled slowly, a little smirk tugging at his lips, his thumb brushing gently along (Y/n)’s knuckles as he spoke. “That would be our eighth meeting.” The others quieted down again, leaning in.
“It had been a little over a week,” he continued. “We hadn’t talked. Not a word. But I kept seeing her around campus. Always smiling, like she always does, but it wasn’t… the same. It wasn’t her usual light. And I knew it was because of me, because I acted like an asshole.” 
(Y/n) glanced at him, that familiar, teasing look in her eyes, but she said nothing, letting him tell it.
“I had time to think. And I realized how badly I missed her. Missed just… being around her. So I finally grew a pair and texted her, asked if we could talk. She said yes, luckily.” “I almost didn’t,” (Y/n) interjected with a soft laugh. “I was still annoyed. But I wanted to know why he acted like that.” 
~~~ Flashback ~~~
They met at a small park near campus, a quiet spot tucked between old trees and an old, creaking swing set. The air was crisp, carrying with it the sound of leaves rustling in the wind and distant cars humming in the background.
They sat on the swings, facing forward, slowly swaying in silence at first. It felt strangely nostalgic, like something out of a forgotten summer from years ago.
Nicholas was the first to speak. “I saw you talking with Fuma, at the party, and I… I just, lost it. Thought I wasn’t enough. Thought I’d only mess things up because of who I am. I couldn’t see why you would choose me over someone like him, who’s more open, a better fit for you than me, someone who just scares people. But I know, that I don’t get to decide what’s good for you or who you can like. That’s your choice, so I’m sorry for being rude, I just got insecure, because I really like you.”
(Y/n) had listened quietly, nodding as he spoke. “If you had asked, I would have told you that Fuma is like a brother to me, we shared a class last year, I really struggled with it, Fuma stepped up and helped me, ever since we’ve been close but it’s nothing more than a sibling like relationship.”
Nicho closed his eyes, his voice quieter now. “I’m sorry, I should have talked to you without jumping to conclusions, I just… let my insecurities get in the way.”
As he leaned back on the swing, head tilted to the sky, eyes tracing the stars above, (Y/n) got up from her seat. She walked over slowly, her shoes crunching against the gravel path. He didn’t notice until she was already behind him. Still a bit lost in his own thoughts. 
And then, gently, she leaned over, hands on the swing’s chains for balance, and kissed him. Upside down, soft and a little clumsy, like a scene out of a movie. His breath hitched in surprise, but he didn’t pull away. It was short, but it spoke volumes about both of their feelings. 
It was late, and they both needed to head back home shortly after, both promising to meet up soon again to talk more about what would happen next, they said good bye with another quick kiss on the lips, this time, Nicholas made the first move, leaning in, planting a soft kiss on her lips, before whispering good night. 
~~~ End of flashback ~~~
Once Nicho finished telling them about that night in the park, the swings, the stars, and the upside-down kiss, an audible cheer rose from around the table.
“FINALLY!” Yuma blurted, nearly slamming his hands on the table in pure excitement. “I was starting to think this was going to be a tragedy, I mean I know it’s not but come on.”
Maki grinned wide, practically bouncing in his seat. “A swing set? An upside-down kiss?! Come on, that’s literally a scene out of a movie. Were you guys just waiting for the soundtrack to cue up?” “I swear, you two are the main characters in a romance drama,” Yuma added, nudging Nicho with a teasing smirk. “What’s next, a rain-soaked confession?”
Nicholas just rolled his eyes, but the small smile tugging at his lips betrayed him. He wasn’t annoyed, just a little shy under all the attention.  Euijoo leaned forward on his elbows, grinning. “That explains why you came home that night looking like you’d just won the lottery. Walking on clouds, humming to yourself like some anime protagonist.”
Even Jo chimed in on the comments, a light blush on his cheeks, yet his voice was nothing but warm and genuine,“It sounds really sweet,” he said with a small, honest smile. “Like… the kind of moment you don’t forget.” 
Harua turned to (Y/n), raising an eyebrow. “That’s why you barged into my place humming and spinning like a Disney princess,” he said, laughing. “You were glowing for, like, a week. I thought someone had either drugged you or handed you a bouquet of compliments.”
(Y/n) laughed,trying to hide her face in Nicho’s shoulder for a moment. “I was happy,” she admitted. “It felt like… everything made sense again.” The warmth around the table grew thicker, familiar, teasing, but deeply genuine.  Nicho gave (Y/n)’s hand a light squeeze under the table. And for once, even with the teasing and the noise, he didn’t feel like hiding that smile.
“Okay, okay,” Kei said, raising his glass slightly. “So what’s next? Ninth meeting?” Everyone leaned in again, eager for more.
(Y/n) continued, her voice light with nostalgia as she began describing their ninth meeting—their second date, and the day everything between them finally shifted.
~~~ Flashback ~~~
It was a Saturday afternoon, just warm enough to feel like the beginning of summer. The sun filtered softly through the trees as they walked side by side, fingers intertwined, the world around them quiet in a way that made even the sound of their footsteps feel like part of a melody.
They hadn’t planned much, just a walk, no pressure, no fancy dinner. Just time. And somehow, that made it perfect. Eventually, their steps brought them to a familiar place, the basketball court.
(Y/n) paused, eyes lighting up the second she spotted the orange ball lying forgotten at the edge of the court. Without a word, she let go of his hand and dashed toward it. “Hey!” she laughed, spinning around to face him with the ball hugged to her chest. “You owe me a proper introduction to this thing.”
Nicholas raised a brow, amused. “An introduction?” She grinned. “You know. Since it did hit me in the head and all. I figure we should get along, me and basketball.” That laugh, the one he never used with anyone else, loud, hearty, warm, slipped past his lips before he could help it. He walked toward her, shaking his head but already rolling up his sleeves.
“Alright,” he said, taking the ball from her gently. “First things first, stance.” And so, lesson one began. He guided her step by step, from how to hold the ball to how to bend her knees just right. At first, her throws were a mess, wildly off the mark, each one followed by a dramatic groan and a giggle. But she kept trying, determined.
And he kept laughing, not at her, but because of her. She made everything feel lighter. After a few more tries, she finally made a shot. The ball hit the rim, bounced, and dropped in. “I DID IT!” she shouted, hands flying into the air. Nicholas clapped slowly, dramatically, as she ran over and high-fived him like she had just won a championship. 
They collapsed onto the court afterward, lying on the warm pavement side by side, staring at the blue sky. Silence settled between them, not awkward, but full of something that buzzed beneath their skin. She turned her head toward him. “Hey.” He turned too, eyes meeting hers. “I really like you.” His breath caught for a second. But then he smiled, soft, rare, completely real. “I like you too,” he said.
After their quiet confessions, laughter still lingering between them, Nicholas stood up and walked over to where the basketball had rolled after their last shot. He picked it up, turning it in his hands for a moment before glancing back at her with that familiar glint in his eye.
“Alright,” he said, spinning the ball on his fingertip for a second before catching it. “If I make the shot from here… you have to officially agree to be my girlfriend.” (Y/n), still lying on the court, propped herself up on her elbows, one brow raised in mock challenge. “And what if you miss?”
He smirked, eyes narrowing playfully. “Then I have to be your boyfriend.” She snorted, sitting up fully now. “So either way, we end up together?” Nicholas shrugged, stepping back and aiming. “Seems fair to me.” She laughed, shaking her head. “You’re impossible.”
But she didn’t stop him. Instead, she got to her feet, hands cupped around her mouth as she began cheering dramatically, “Go, Nicho! Show the hoop who’s boss!” Nicholas took a breath, bounced the ball once, twice, then took the shot. It was as if the world held its breath.
The ball arced through the air, the sunlight catching on its surface mid-spin, and for a second it felt like everything slowed down. Then, swish. The ball went in, clean, nothing but net.
(Y/n) didn’t hesitate.
She bolted across the court, flinging herself into his arms with a laugh, her excitement bursting out in the shape of a wide, radiant smile. Nicholas caught her easily, spinning them both for just a second before setting her down, holding her close.
His hand slid gently to her cheek, thumb brushing her skin as he looked down at her with something soft in his eyes. And then he kissed her. This kiss wasn’t like the first. It wasn’t shy or tentative. It was confident, deep, filled with everything he hadn’t said but had felt for a long time—fire and warmth and something fierce that had been growing inside him ever since the day she ran into him in that hallway.
She kissed him back just as boldly, fingers gripping the front of his shirt like she never wanted to let go. And in that moment, surrounded by the quiet of an empty court and the sun dipping lower in the sky, Nicholas and (Y/n) weren’t just two people who kept running into each other. They were something real.
~~~ End of flashback ~~~
The moment (Y/n) finished the story of their ninth meeting, the table erupted. Maki was the first to jump up slightly in his seat, clapping his hands together with an over-the-top grin. “That’s so cheesy! I love it! I want a partner too!”
Yuma laughed so hard he had to cover his mouth with his sleeve. “You seriously made her win her own heart with a basketball shot? That’s so Nicho-coded.” Euijoo leaned back, arms crossed, nodding as if this were some sports anime plot he wholeheartedly approved of. “A clean shot and a kiss? Legendary. No wonder you were so happy that night.”
Jo clapped his hands once, a rare grin on his face. “I still can’t believe that basketball court became your spot. From getting hit to getting kissed, that’s a full-circle moment.”
Harua raised his drink, laughing. “I knew something had changed after that weekend! She came home glowing, literally humming like some rom-com heroine. You should’ve seen her, and best of all, she stopped stealing my bed.”
Fuma chuckled beside him, shaking his head. “I’m just glad I didn’t ruin anything after all. But damn, Nicho, you really pulled out the cinematic moves.” Nicholas, a bit red in the ears now, just rolled his eyes and leaned closer to (Y/n), muttering, “This is why I didn’t tell them earlier.” But he was smiling. Proud. Because their story, messy, chaotic, and warm, was theirs. And everyone at that table was loving every second of it. 
The rest was history.
From that day on, things just fell into place. (Y/n) and Nicholas became a pair in every sense of the word, sunlight and shadow, soft laughter and quiet strength. Their relationship blossomed naturally, and with it, so did the friendships between all of them.
Late-night group chats, spontaneous meetups, weekend hangouts, support during finals, teasing that never went too far, and moments of sincere connection, they became home to each other. And now, sitting around the table, the night buzzing with laughter and warmth, it made perfect sense.
That’s how they ended up here, surrounded by friends, love, memories, and a bond that had all started with one girl rounding a corner too fast and one boy standing still just long enough for fate to step in.
Yeah… the rest was definitely history.
117 notes · View notes
mirisss · 9 months ago
Text
SKZ reaction to their s/o being a loud introvert (ISTP)
Tumblr media
SKZ x gn! ISTP reader
Thank you so much for the request 🐹! I hope you and everyone else enjoy it! 
I tried to write as best as I could and I hope I did it justice. 
I also apologize for switching POV/writing style in the middle of this but for some reason it felt better writing these two styles for the different reactions.
Warnings: None I think, maybe a slight mention of shyness, possibly a bit of anxiety if you squint. 
Wordcount ≈ 1k 
Bang Chan, Changbin, Felix, Han
These four would find it adorable that their s/o was comfortable enough around them to just act however they wanted to. When around strangers (Y/n) would be more quiet, keeping close to their boyfriend, and anxious about meeting new people. However, when it was just (Y/n) and Chan/Binnie/Felix/Han or maybe the other boys around, (Y/n) would be loud and outgoing, feeling safe and comfortable in their presence. Chan/Binnie/Felix/Han all felt their hearts swell with pride and love as they knew they were a safe space for their s/o, just as (Y/n) was for them. 
Han related so much to how (Y/n) acts as they are quite similar personality-wise, so he understands why they sometimes don’t talk as they usually would if someone new is around or if there’s a large group of people. Though he loves that both he and (Y/n) can be outgoing and loud with each other, while it might be harder once the two are out alone as both are introverted, usually Han finds some courage in himself to be the more extroverted one but sometimes (Y/n) is the one to do that. No matter who is the more extroverted one, they both need the other to stand close by, holding their hand, so they don’t have to do it all on their own. 
Changbin loves to talk and do things, he’s not afraid to make a fool of himself so he loves it when (Y/n) can act silly with him, whenever they are out and (Y/n) goes into quiet introvert mode, Changbin is their number 1 protector, always observing their body language and the second he sees them being uncomfortable, he’s picking up his jacket, ready to leave. 
Felix might be an extrovert but many times he’s quite calm, compared to some others in his group, but with (Y/n) he always matches their energy, ready to be whatever they need. If (Y/n) needs him to be super energetic and bouncing off the walls with them, he’ll do it, if (Y/n) needs some quiet time just cuddling and watching a movie, he’s on the couch with open arms ready for a movie marathon. He loves the moments when they’re being silly and loud together but as physical touch and quality time is a big thing for him as well, he truly cherishes their quiet time. 
Chan is a combination of all three boys above, he is a man who will do everything he can to make sure his s/o is safe, comfortable, and happy, so if that means (Y/n) distracting him from work sometimes with random conversations or sudden exclamations, or him being the one to make every phone call for (Y/n), he doesn’t mind it. As long as he gets to be with you, he’s happy to do anything. 
Minho, Seungmin, Hyunjin, Jeongin
These four are wildcards, sometimes you can’t keep them quiet, and other times they’ll just be sitting in the chaos observing the world around them. So having a s/o that is similar to them but also often quite loud when it’s just the two of them or when they are around friends they feel safe with, is shocking at times. It’s easy to forget that your s/o is an introvert when they have been screaming song into the mic at the karaoke for the last 2 hours without a care in the world, but then they are reminded of the introvert they love as they are too shy to order a drink on their own. 
Minho thinks it’s kind of cute and fits well with him, he’s often laid back, preferring to observe the chaos rather than participate in it, a man who loves doing acts of service so ordering a drink for you is just the perfect way for him to show his love for you. Seungmin is similar to Minho when it comes to the acts of service, of course, he’ll sing a song with you, oh you wanna sing it in a silly way, of course, he’ll do that, you want an iced tea and you’re too scared to order it on your own, he’s on it, he’ll even throw in an order for a dessert for you. 
Hyunjin doesn’t understand where you find the energy to run around chasing Han throughout the dorm as you both laugh loudly, he isn’t even sure how this chase started but he will sit on the couch, smiling to himself as he sees the wide smile and the sparkle in your eyes, he loves seeing you like this, just living your best life, and then once you’ve calmed down a little, you go over to him, sitting down in his lap as he wraps his arms around, putting his chin on your shoulder, “Hey love, having fun?” “Yeah, how about you?” “I’m having a wonderful time watching you laugh and smile like this, wish I could paint it, you look so beautiful,”
Jeongin loves running around with his members, acting like a child, what he loves even more than that is when you join in on the playing. Running around playing with water guns, spraying each other, laughing, screaming, other people around on the beach only sigh and shake their heads at the nine young adults acting like 5-year-olds. “Want to go buy some ice cream?” He asks to try and get some alone time with you, “Of course!” The two of you walk away to the ice cream truck, you excitedly look at all the flavors, deciding on (flavor), and Jeongin decided on his own favorite flavor, you stand in line, but once it is time to order, you shyly looked at Jeongin who instantly understood that you wished for him to order for you which he happily does all the time. 
250 notes · View notes
mirisss · 29 days ago
Text
Web of Frost
Tumblr media
Spiderman! Jungwon x female! reader
Wordcount ≈ 15.7k
Warnings: Fighting, a lot of angst, Jungwon being injured, Sunghoon being a villain, kind of a sad ending, (Y/n) being a little apathetic, I think that sums it up, let me know if I’ve missed anything
Summary: Yang Jungwon, a normal teenager, or as normal as your friendly neighbourhood Spider-man can be. Park (Y/n), normal teenager and girlfriend to one Spider-Man, though she doesn’t know about that. Enter Park Sunghoon, (Y/n) brother, also known as the city's worst enemy. What happens when all three worlds are woven together and secrets are revealed? 
Thank you for the request! I hope you like it, it feels a little messy but I did my best! 
Please reblog!
Tumblr media
~~~ Haneul City High, Tuesday ~~~
The school bell rang, echoing through the halls of Haneul City High, a sound that meant chaos for some and relief for others.
In Room 2B, at the center desk, Yang Jungwon adjusted his glasses and neatly slid his notes into his folder. Across from him, Sim Jake leaned back in his chair, balancing a pencil on his upper lip. “Dude,” Jake said, the pencil falling as he spoke, “if you get one more perfect score, they’re going to make you teach the class.”
“I wouldn’t mind,” Jungwon said with a small grin, glancing toward the door, where Park (Y/n) leaned against the frame, waiting. “Of course not,” Nishimura Riki, Niki, chimed in, stuffing his half-crumpled math homework into his backpack. “You live for this nerd stuff.” “Better than living for barely-passing stuff,” Jungwon replied, raising a brow.
Jake gave Niki a dramatic pat on the back. “It’s okay, buddy. Not all of us can be top ten students and superhero fans.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes but smiled as Jungwon joined her at the door. He brushed a bit of chalk dust off his sleeve before speaking. “Ready for lunch?” “Only if you don’t make me sit through another lecture about the trajectory of falling apples,” she teased, linking her arm with his. “I already suffer enough in Physics.” “You wound me,” he said, mock-offended.
In the cafeteria, they claimed their usual spot near the window. From across the room, students looked but rarely approached. The group wasn’t unpopular, nor were they popular, sure, there were students who sometimes bullied them, mostly Jungwon and Jake for being part of the mathletes, but most people just left them alone. 
(Y/n) unwrapped her sandwich. “Did you guys hear? Spider-Man stopped that bank robbery near downtown last night.” Jungwon froze for half a second. Jake coughed into his juice box. Niki stared too intently at his pudding. “Really?” Jungwon said, voice steady. “Was anyone hurt?”
“Nope. The cops said he captured everyone before things blew up. Again.” She smiled, half in awe. “I don’t care what people say, he’s kind of amazing.” Jungwon looked at her, the corners of his mouth twitching with something unreadable. “Yeah, kind of.”
~~~ ZEUS Corp Tuesday ~~~
The hum of machinery filled the air as Park Sunghoon walked the pristine corridor of ZEUS Corp, white coat crisp, face unreadable. The lab’s chill didn’t faze him. It never did, not anymore.  He passed scientists chatting about new calibrations, nodding at interns who looked at him like a minor celebrity.  Inside his private lab, he pulled the door closed. Alone.
He moved to the back of the room, typing in a code. A hidden panel opened, revealing a locked briefcase. Inside: a sliver of shattered synthetic crystal, what remained of the Biofusion Core. A project long since banned. 
He stared at it. The blue glow pulsed faintly, like a heartbeat. His reflection in the glass caught his attention, calm, composed. His eyes reflected the blue glow, going from brown to an icy blue. “Soon,” he murmured to no one.
~~~ Haneul City Bank, 10:13 PM Monday ~~~
Alarms wailed. Glass shattered. Civilians screamed. A man in a ski mask pointed a shaking gun at the bank teller as two others smashed open the vault behind him. “You’ve got one minute before we paint the walls red!” the leader barked. And then, suddenly-
THWIP!
The gun vanished from his hands, webbed to the ceiling. “You know,” a voice echoed from above, “you really should work on your customer service.” All three heads whipped up. Perched upside-down from a light fixture, Spider-Man grinned behind his mask.
“Also, painting walls red? A little cliché. Let’s try originality next time, yeah?” “Shoot him!” Bullets flew. Spider-Man flipped, webbed one of the guns midair, ricocheted off a pillar, and slammed a robber with a textbook-perfect kick. In seconds, he’d webbed two to the wall and disarmed the third, dangling him from the ceiling by his ankle.
“Thanks for banking with us,” he said, voice modulated through his suit’s filter. “Come again, actually, no, don’t.” Police sirens screamed in the distance. Spider-Man looked back at the bystanders, who were staring wide-eyed. He gave a mock salute. “Try the muffins at the café next door. They’re safer.” With a flick of his wrist, he shot a web and vanished into the night.
~~~ 11:04 PM Monday ~~~
The window slid open silently. Spider-Man landed inside with practiced ease, pulling off his mask to reveal a sweaty, slightly bruised Yang Jungwon. His hair clung to his forehead, and a thin cut ran along his cheek.
He barely got two steps in before…
“DUDE!”
Jake popped up from the bed, wide-eyed. “You kicked a guy through the air vent!” Jungwon blinked. “You were watching the livestream again, weren’t you?” “I was studying… and then the livestream accidentally opened in five tabs,” Jake said innocently.
From Jungwon’s desk chair, Niki spun around, holding a bag of chips. “You went full ninja tonight. I give that a 9.5 out of 10,” he said, tossing a chip in his mouth. “Would’ve been a 10 if you’d let me help.” “Again with the sidekick thing?” Jungwon groaned, tugging off his gloves.
“I’d make a great sidekick. Look at me. I’m agile. I’m charming. I have excellent hair.” “You have a 76 in Biology,” Jungwon muttered. “Exactly. I’ve got nothing to lose!” Jake laughed, falling back onto the bed. “You were awesome, man,” he said. “That one move off the counter? Straight out of a video game.”
Jungwon gave a tired smile as he peeled off the rest of the suit. “It wasn’t clean. I slipped on a coin tray.” “Amazing,” Niki said with mock drama. “The mighty Spider-Man, brought low by loose change.” Jungwon rolled his eyes but chuckled, the sound soft and real. For a moment, everything was still. Quiet. He looked out the window, city lights blinking back at him like stars. For now, Haneul was safe.
~~~ Haneul City High, Tuesday ~~~
Lunchtime was almost over. Chatter buzzed through the cafeteria, forks scraped against trays, and someone in the corner was trying (badly) to rap over a beat playing from a cracked phone speaker. Jungwon was only half-listening to Niki talk about a new action movie trailer when his spider sense prickled, not a sharp jolt, but a slow, crawling unease across the back of his neck.
Then, he noticed it. The air had shifted. “Is it just me,” Jake said, rubbing his arms, “or is it freezing in here?” It was cold, suddenly, unnaturally cold. The buzz of noise around them started to die down as students glanced around, confused. Breaths misting in the air. Jungwon’s fingers clenched under the table. Frost began creeping along the floor tiles, slow and deliberate, like it was alive. It bloomed across the walls next, coating lockers and window frames in thin sheets of ice.
(Y/n) shivered, pulling her jacket tighter. “What the hell…?” That was all Jungwon needed. His eyes snapped to Jake and Niki. One look. That’s all it took. Jake stood up casually. “Hey, (Y/n), wanna help us go find some heat in the science wing? Their vents never shut off.” “What? But lunch is-” “C’mon,” Niki said quickly, already tugging her away from the freezing table. “You’re literally turning blue.” (Y/n) frowned but let herself be pulled. “Seriously, what’s going on?” Jake glanced back once, just in time to see Jungwon slip through the side doors, head down, hood up.
Jungwon used his strength to pry open the door to an empty classroom, his breath already fogging. His fingers moved fast, peeling off his jacket, pulling the suit from his backpack. The chill was creeping faster. By the time he yanked the mask over his head, the lights in the hallway outside flickered. Somewhere down the corridor, ice cracked and groaned as it spread.
“Not here,” he muttered to himself. “Not at school.” He threw open the window, launching himself out and up onto the nearest rooftop with a thwip. From above, the streets of Haneul looked like they were holding their breath. People were staring up, pointing. The air shimmered with frost.
And walking casually down the center of the street, boots crunching on newly formed ice, was a man in a black and steel-blue suit, long coat flowing behind him like smoke. His breath came out in plumes. Electricity flickered along his fingertips.
Stormchill.
He wasn’t attacking. Not yet. He seemed to be testing something. Watching how far the cold could go. But Jungwon didn’t wait to find out. He launched himself from the rooftop, flipping once before landing cleanly in front of him. “Taking a stroll, Stormchill?” Spider-Man said, voice distorted through his filter. “Kind of a health code violation, freezing schools and cities, you know.” 
Stormchill looked up slowly. His eyes glowed faintly blue beneath his mask. “Spider-Man,” he said, almost bored. “Didn’t expect you to show up for a preview.” “I don’t let villains preview anything. Step away from the school.” Stormchill tilted his head, smirking faintly behind the mask. “So quick to assume I’m here for destruction. Maybe I just like the cold.”
“You’re not just passing through,” Spider-Man replied. “This is a warning, isn’t it?” A pulse of cold swept out from Stormchill’s body a sudden blast of freezing wind that sent snow swirling down the street. Power lines above sparked dangerously. He turned slightly, not attacking, but not retreating either.
“Tell them this was mercy,” he said softly. “Next time, I won’t walk away.” Then, in a crackle of blue lightning and a gust of frost, he was gone. Vanished. Jungwon stood alone in the street, breath ragged behind the mask. Stormchill had arrived. And this time, he wasn’t hiding.
Jungwon leapt across rooftops, the wind slicing past him as he searched, desperate for any sign of Stormchill. A flicker of blue light. A trace of cold air. A distorted reflection in a window. But there was nothing. Stormchill was gone. Just like that. And that was the part that scared Jungwon most. This wasn’t like the other times. Stormchill had never come this close. Never so deliberately close to civilians. To a school. To them.
Jungwon landed hard on the edge of a rooftop, crouched in silence, the wind tugging at the edges of his mask. This wasn’t just a warning. It was a declaration. Stormchill was done hiding. And if he didn’t stop him, if he didn’t figure out how to beat someone with the power to freeze an entire block in seconds, this city wouldn’t survive. He stayed there for another breath, heart thudding. Then, he turned, shot a web, and headed back to school.
By the time Jungwon slipped back inside, suit tucked away in his backpack, the ice was gone. What had been a frozen tundra was now a waterlogged mess. Custodians muttered under their breath as they tossed towels and shoved wet caution signs into place. Students wandered the halls in confusion, whispering theories. “Maybe it was a gas leak?” “No, I’m telling you, it was him, Stormchill.”
“They said Spider-Man was seen nearby. He was trying to stop it.” Jungwon pushed past them all, eyes scanning, until he saw them, Jake, Niki, and (Y/n), walking over toward him, they had managed to get to the science wing, they were safe; however, their soaked shoes squeaked against the floor.
The second (Y/n) saw him, her eyes widened. “Jungwon!” she called, rushing over. “Where did you go?!” “I-” he started, breath catching as she threw her arms around him. He hugged her tightly, burying his face briefly in her shoulder. Just feeling her there, warm, safe, it helped quiet the storm in his mind. “I got locked in the cafeteria when the doors iced over,” he said softly, pulling back just enough to meet her eyes. “Tried to call for someone but my phone froze, you guys managed to get out right before that happened,”
She frowned, worry written all over her face. “That was insane. I thought, I mean, what if something happened to you?” He swallowed. “I’m okay. You’re okay. That’s what matters.” Behind her, Jake gave him a subtle nod. Niki tilted his head slightly, reading him like a book. But Jungwon didn’t say anything more. He just looked at (Y/n), and for the first time, the words pressed hard against the inside of his throat.
She deserved to know. Everything in him screamed it. But not here. Not now. Not yet. He pulled her close again, quieter this time. “I promise… I’ll tell you everything. Soon.” (Y/n) looked up, puzzled. “Tell me what?” Jungwon forced a small smile. “Later.”
~~~ Zeus Corp ~~~
The lights in the corridor flickered once. Twice. Then, with a low crack of static, a cold gust swept through the air vents, unnatural, almost electric. The reinforced steel door to the private office clicked, then opened with a hiss. Stormchill stepped through.
Frost clung to the edges of his coat. Pale blue lightning shimmered faintly in the fabric like veins. The ice spread only slightly. Controlled. Focused. He stood perfectly still in the center of the room. Then, as if releasing a breath, he lifted a hand and pulled off his mask.
The glow in his eyes dimmed, flickering from cold, piercing ice-blue back to Sunghoon’s familiar warm brown. But the warmth was only color-deep. His expression remained cold. A small smile curved at the edges of his lips, not smug, not triumphant. Sinister. Calculated.
He walked to the wide glass panel overlooking the city, fingers leaving light frost-trails on the railing as he passed. Below, the city shimmered in the dying sunlight, warm, alive, fragile. He stared at it in silence.
“They felt it today,” he murmured to no one. His voice was low, calm. “The first whisper of what’s coming.” His gloved hand reached toward the glass, and the pane slowly frosted over under his touch. “This city is rotting from the inside,” he said quietly. “And they keep clinging to false hope. Masks and heroes. Webs and lies.”
He turned, slowly, walking back toward the center of the room. His mask lay in his hand, sleek, menacing. “I’m not hiding anymore,” he whispered. And with a hum of energy, he vanished in a flash of blue light, leaving only a faint shimmer of frost where he had stood.
~~~ (Y/n)’s home ~~~
The warmth of (Y/n)’s home always caught Jungwon off guard. It was filled with little things, framed family photos lining the hallway, the smell of something sweet lingering from the kitchen, and a fuzzy rug by the front door. It reminded him of the life he barely had time to live anymore.
“Jungwon! So good to see you again,” (Y/n)’s mom beamed as she opened the door. Her dad waved from the kitchen with a grin. “We’ve missed you around here.” “Missed me?” Jungwon laughed politely. “You saw me two days ago.” “That’s two days too long,” her mom teased, already heading toward the kitchen. “You staying for dinner?” “Can’t tonight,” he said with a soft smile. “Just some homework and hanging out, if that’s okay.” “Always.”
(Y/n) led him up to her room, the door clicking softly shut behind them. Jungwon glanced around again, the photos. Same as always. Her parents, younger versions of herself, and that one tall, smiling figure that came up often. Sunghoon. The older brother, Jungwon, had yet to meet.
Three months of dating, and he’d never once been home when Jungwon visited. He worked a lot, apparently, late hours, overnight shifts at a big company, Zeus Corp. No social media presence. A ghost with a familiar smile in photos. Jungwon had asked once. (Y/n) had just shrugged. “He’s busy. He used to be around more, but lately, it’s like he lives at work.” Still, the guy was everywhere, his presence woven into the fabric of the house. It made Jungwon curious. But tonight wasn’t about that.
They sat on her bed, side by side, textbooks open, laptops glowing. Her knee bumped his from time to time, and each time she looked up to ask a question, he smiled softly and leaned in to help. “Wait,” she mumbled, pencil between her teeth. “Why is this derivative so weird?” “Because math is mean,” he said with mock seriousness, leaning closer. “But look, you just factor this out, and-” She nodded slowly, his voice easing her into understanding. Their hands brushed briefly, and she didn’t move hers away.
It was normal. Peaceful. For once, he wasn’t Spider-Man. Just Jungwon. Just her boyfriend. He almost didn’t want the evening to end. But eventually, it did.
Outside her door, she walked him down the hall, hands still linked with his. At the front door, he kissed her softly, nothing dramatic. Just a gentle moment, shared in golden hallway light. “Text me when you get home,” she said, forehead resting against his. “I always do.”
Then he was gone, the cool evening wrapping around him like a reminder. Back to the city. Back to the other side of his life.
~~~ Jake’s family home, Friday ~~~ 
The glow of the TV reflected in Jungwon’s eyes as he sat cross-legged on the floor, a controller in hand, laughter bubbling between him, Jake, and Niki. “Dude, you didn’t even dodge, how are you this bad?” Jake teased, nudging Niki with his foot. “It’s lag, I swear,” Niki protested, wildly mashing buttons.
Jungwon grinned, genuinely relaxed, the chaos of Monday’s robbery, the frozen cafeteria on Tuesday, it all felt distant now. Almost manageable. He wasn’t just Spider-Man here. He was still a kid, still someone who could laugh. And then the world screamed.
It started with a low rumble. Then the lights flickered. A sudden pulse of energy blasted through the city, visible even from the apartment window, bright blue arcs of lightning snapping through the skyline.
Sirens wailed in the distance. Screams followed. The temperature dropped instantly. Frost began to crawl across the glass from the inside. Jungwon stood up sharply, every sense on fire. “Stormchill,” he breathed. Jake and Niki were already moving. Jake tossed Jungwon his bag. Niki locked the door, making sure no one could walk in.  “No jokes this time,” Niki muttered, voice tight with fear. “Just be careful, man.” Jungwon nodded, mask in hand. “If this goes bad, keep (Y/n) safe.” And with a thwip, he was gone, out the window, into the storm.
Stormchill stood in the middle of the chaos, surrounded by floating cars, shattered glass, and torn-up asphalt. Lightning coiled around his arms like serpents, crackling with unnatural fury. Waves of cold swept out in every direction, sidewalks cracked, buildings frosted over, entire traffic lights froze mid-swing.
People ran. Screamed. Fell. And Stormchill laughed, the sound sharp and twisted, echoing through the frozen air. “Where is your savior now?” he roared, arms outstretched as a surge of electricity blasted through a nearby transformer. It exploded in a shower of sparks. And then Spider-Man dropped from the sky.
He landed in a crouch, skidding across ice, eyes narrowing behind the lenses of his mask. “You again,” Stormchill sneered. “Yeah,” Spider-Man said, breathing hard. “Me again.” He charged. Webs shot forward, but they were instantly frozen mid-air, shattered before they could reach their target.
He flipped, dodged a blast of lightning, landed hard, rolled, leapt up again, only to be hit in the chest with a pulse of static that sent him flying into a parked car, the impact warping the metal. Still, he got up. Again. And again. But it wasn’t enough.
Stormchill was too fast. Too precise. He froze entire buildings with a wave. He sent power surging through every grounded surface, keeping Spider-Man from ever gaining a foothold. For an hour, they danced, blows exchanged, near-hits, desperate dodges, but slowly, steadily, Jungwon’s stamina gave out. His suit tore at the shoulder. One lens cracked. Stormchill grabbed him mid-air, electricity coursing through his gloves, and slammed him into the ground with a sickening crack.
The city fell silent. Stormchill stood over him, victorious, laughing darkly. “Your hero has failed you!” he shouted to the stunned citizens peeking from windows and behind wreckage. “Remember this moment. The age of ice is coming.” And then, once again, he was gone, disappearing in a burst of static-laced snow.
Jungwon barely made it home. Limping. Bruised. Suit torn. One arm cradled against his ribs. The mask hung from his hand. He sat on the edge of the rooftop outside his bedroom window, staring at the city. His city. The frost was melting slowly, but the damage was done.
The media would be brutal. The city was terrified. And he’d lost. The phone in his pocket buzzed, (Y/n) calling. He let it ring. Another buzz, Jake this time. Then Niki. He didn’t answer. He just sat there, blood on his lip, head bowed, feeling the weight of something heavier than any fight. 
Doubt.
~~~ Friday night to Sunday ~~~
The days blurred together in a flurry of sirens, shattered glass, and headlines that stabbed deeper than any wound. “Spider-Man Loses City’s Trust After Stormchill Attack.” “Frozen Fear: Where Was Our Hero?” “Rising Chaos in Spider-Man’s Wake.”
The city was falling apart, not because Spider-Man wasn’t trying, but because he was no longer seen as enough. Jungwon stopped three robberies, pulled two kids from a fire, and webbed up a group of looters outside a frozen electronics store. Still, when he left them tied up for the cops, someone shouted after him.  “Where were you when Stormchill froze my apartment?!” The words hit harder than any punch.
~~~
“You want food?” Jake asked, tossing a bag of chips toward the couch. It landed untouched. Jungwon sat slumped against the armrest, eyes on the muted TV, where the news scrolled another headline about Spider-Man’s apparent failure. The glow cast shadows across his face, ones that hadn’t been there before.
“Dude, come on,” Niki muttered from the floor, tossing a stress ball into the air. “You saved, like, fifty people this week alone.” “Doesn’t matter.” Jungwon’s voice was low, cracked. “Stormchill still wrecked half the city. I couldn’t even land a hit on him.” Jake frowned. “You fought for an hour. Against a guy throwing lightning and freezing buildings. You’re not a god.” “I’m supposed to be their hero,” Jungwon muttered. “But they all hate me now.”
A silence stretched too long. “You know who doesn’t hate you?” Niki finally said. “(Y/n).” That name made Jungwon flinch. He hadn’t seen her since Friday. They’d texted briefly, sure, but every time he tried to open the chat, his hands froze. What if she said she lost faith? What if she said she didn’t believe in Spider-Man anymore?
Jake reached over and nudged him. “You should talk to her. I know you’re scared of what she might think. But you’re not Spider-Man to her. You’re you.” Jungwon didn’t answer; he stayed silent, focused on his internal battle. 
~~~ At Jungwon’s home later that night ~~~
He sat on the edge of his bed, half-suited down in his Spider-Man gear, mask in hand. He stared at it. The weight of it. The symbol it was supposed to be. The responsibility. He had tried. He had given everything. And still, people looked up and said, “You failed us.”
His phone buzzed.
(Y/n): I miss you. Are you okay? You kinda vanished this weekend…
He stared at the message for a long time.
He wanted to say: I’m sorry. I’m not okay. I’m Spider-Man, and I think I lost.
But instead, he typed:
Jungwon: I miss you too. I’ll see you tomorrow.
~~~ Haneul High, Monday ~~~
Jungwon walked slower than usual. His backpack slung over one shoulder, the familiar stretch of fabric tugging at sore ribs beneath his hoodie. The bruises were nearly gone, super-healing had its perks, but the pain lingered. Sharp, constant, a reminder of how close he came to breaking.
Students streamed around him, buzzing about the cold snap, the lingering fear, and of course, Spider-Man. “I heard Stormchill fried an entire bus.” “Did you see how bad Spider-Man got beat?” “He’s not even trying anymore. What’s the point?”
Jungwon lowered his head and tried not to let the words stick. But they did. They always did. Then he saw her. (Y/n), standing by her locker, her arms crossed, eyebrows drawn into a stormcloud of disappointment. She looked straight at him. And didn’t smile.
Jungwon’s heart dropped. “Hey,” he said, voice soft, careful. “You look really pretty today.” She didn’t answer. He reached her, trying to read her expression. “Okay, ouch. Ice cold. Literally colder than Stormchill.” Still nothing. “(Y/n)…” he said, stepping closer.
Her arms uncrossed, but her eyes stayed sharp. “You ignored me all weekend, Jungwon. No replies, one text, no calls. What happened?” “I-” he started, already crumbling. “I’m sorry.” She just raised a brow. Jungwon sighed, and after a quick glance around to make sure no one was watching, he leaned in and gently kissed her cheek… then the tip of her nose.
“Don’t do that,” she mumbled, turning her head away, though the faintest smile threatened to form. He grinned slightly, hopeful. “Do what?” “Be cute when I’m mad at you,” she muttered. “It’s cheating.” “I’m seriously sorry,” Jungwon said. “You deserve an explanation. And I promise… after school, I’ll tell you everything I can. Just please don’t stay mad.”
She paused, finally looking him in the eye. “You’re lucky I missed you.” He exhaled like he’d been holding his breath for hours. “So… we’re okay?” “We will be,” she said, linking her pinky with his. “But if you ditch me again like that, I’ll punch you. Right in your weirdly perfect jaw.” Jungwon laughed quietly, and even though his ribs flared in pain, he felt a little lighter. But as they walked to class, hand in hand, a weight still pressed against his chest. He still didn’t know if he had the courage to tell her the truth.
~~~ Later that afternoon at Jungwon’s place ~~~ 
(Y/n) sat in the desk chair, arms crossed, legs tucked under her as she faced Jungwon, who sat stiffly on the edge of his bed. He looked nervous, more nervous than she’d ever seen him. She was trying not to jump to conclusions, but the look in his eyes, it wasn’t just guilt. It was fear.
He rubbed the back of his neck. “So, uh… this is going to sound completely insane.” (Y/n) didn’t blink. “Jungwon. Start talking.” He swallowed hard. “Okay. Um. I’m, uh Spider-Man.”
Dead silence.
(Y/n) tilted her head, narrowing her eyes. “You’re what now?” “I’m Spider-Man,” he said again, a little more rushed. “The guy. The webs. Swinging around the city. That’s me.” “Jungwon,” she said slowly. “If this is some weird joke, it’s not funny.” “I’m not joking,” he said, standing up. “Hang on. I’ll prove it.”
Before she could ask how, Jungwon placed one hand on his bedroom wall and then walked straight up it like gravity didn’t exist. He crouched on the ceiling, upside down, looking at her with wide eyes. (Y/n) stood up, her chair screeching back.
“What the?!? How, Jungwon?!?” He flipped down gracefully, landing on his feet, and went straight to his closet. A few seconds of digging later, he held out the iconic red-and-blue suit. “Still got soot on it,” he said quietly. She stared at it. At him. At the wall. At the suit.
“No way,” she breathed. “This, this can’t, You’re… You’re Spider-Man?” He nodded. Her voice cracked, raw and real. “You fought Stormchill. You got hurt. I saw the footage, he threw you into a building, Jungwon!” “I’m okay,” he said quickly, stepping toward her. “I promise. I’m okay now.” “Why didn’t you tell me?” “I wanted to,” he said. “So many times. But I didn’t know how. I was scared.”
“Of what? That I’d be mad?” “No,” he said, eyes locked on hers. “That you’d be scared for me. That you’d be in danger just knowing. I didn’t want to drag you into this.” Her arms fell to her sides as she stared at him. “But I was already in danger, Jungwon. The cafeteria? You think I didn’t notice how fast Jake pulled me out when the frost started spreading? Like you told him to?”
He froze. (Y/n)’s brows knit together. “Wait did he know? Did Jake know?” Jungwon looked down. “…That’s not important right now.” “It is to me.” He winced. “I’m sorry. I didn’t want to hurt you. Or lie. I just… I didn’t know what else to do.” A beat passed.
Then, slowly, (Y/n) stepped toward him. “I’m still mad,” she said softly. “But not because you’re Spider-Man.” He looked up. “I’m mad because you’ve been carrying all of this alone,” she continued. “Because you got hurt and didn’t tell me. Because I love you and you didn’t trust me with the truth.” His breath caught. “I do trust you.”
“Then show me,” she said. “Let me be part of this now. No more lies.” He nodded, eyes shimmering. “Okay.” (Y/n) wrapped her arms around him, pulling him in tight despite the ache in his ribs. He held her back just as tightly, the tension finally beginning to melt away. “You’re still an idiot,” she muttered into his shoulder. “Yeah,” he whispered back, “but I’m your idiot.”
(Y/n) sat back down beside Jungwon on the bed, still processing the weight of everything he had just told her. Her fingers toyed gently with a frayed edge of his comforter, the silence between them no longer tense, just thoughtful.
“…So,” she finally said, her voice softer now, “Jake knows too, doesn’t he?” Jungwon gave a sheepish smile. “Yeah. He was actually the first one to find out.” (Y/n) turned her head to look at him. “How?”
He took a deep breath, thinking back to those early, chaotic nights. “It was not long after I first became Spider-Man. I was still figuring things out, how to swing, how to fight, how not to crash into walls every other minute.” She couldn’t help but let out a quiet, amused breath at that.
“One night,” Jungwon continued, “Jake and I were walking home from a late study session. He took a shortcut through this alley, and I stayed to continue on my own way. when a group of guys, low-level thugs, jumped him. I saw it happen just as they started dragging him up the fire escape.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Oh my god.”
“They were trying to use him as bait,” Jungwon said bitterly. “To get Spider-Man to show up. Which… obviously worked. I suited up and took them on, but things got messy. During the fight, Jake was thrown off the edge of the roof.” (Y/n) gasped.
“I caught him,” Jungwon said quickly. “But in the panic, I shouted his name. I didn’t even realize I did it until afterward. I got him to safety, and when I checked on him, he looked right at me and said, ‘Jungwon?’” He gave a small, nostalgic laugh. “Guess my voice wasn’t as masked as I thought.”
“That’s why you use that voice distortion thing now?” (Y/n) asked. “Yeah,” he said with a nod. “It’s not perfect, but it helps. Jake’s been helping me ever since, covering for me at school, making excuses when I vanish, even helping upgrade my gear. He’s honestly been amazing.” (Y/n) let that sink in for a moment, then gave him a knowing smile. “So that’s why he always seemed to know where you were.” “Busted,” Jungwon chuckled.
She leaned her head on his shoulder, more at ease now. “You’re lucky to have a friend like Jake,” “I know,” he said softly. “And now, I have you too.” (Y/n) smiled, hugging his arm. “You’ve always had me.”
(Y/n) was quiet for a moment, still curled gently against Jungwon’s side before she tilted her head and asked, “What about Niki? Does he know too?” Jungwon let out a short sigh through his nose, a sheepish grin forming. “Yeah… he does. Found out about a year ago.” “Another accident?” He nodded. “A different kind, though. That night was a mess.” (Y/n) leaned back a little to look at him, curiosity piqued.
“It was really late. I’d just finished stopping this guy who thought he was the city’s next big villain, news flash, he wasn’t,” Jungwon added quickly. “But I was exhausted. I climbed through my bedroom window like usual, pulled my mask off and right then I heard the most ungodly scream I’ve ever heard in my life.” (Y/n) covered her mouth with a gasp. “Niki?”
“Niki,” Jungwon confirmed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Turns out, he’d had this massive fight with his parents. He left their house in the middle of the night and came to mine. He has a spare key, so he let himself in, however, I didn’t remember that I gave it too him like five years ago. But I guess I was out longer than usual, so he thought maybe I was staying at Jake’s.”
“And then he woke up to see Spider-Man taking off his mask in front of him,” (Y/n) finished for him, eyes wide. “Yup.” Jungwon groaned a little at the memory. “He screamed so loud I almost fell out the window. I had to tackle him onto the bed and clamp his mouth shut before he alerted my whole building.” (Y/n) laughed, the image too vivid not to picture.
“He thought it was the coolest thing ever, though,” Jungwon added, rolling his eyes fondly. “Still does. He kept asking if he could be my sidekick. Tried to come up with names and everything.” “What’d you say?” she asked with a smirk. “I told him he’d get himself killed within ten minutes because he doesn’t have any powers.” (Y/n) giggled. “Sounds like him.”
“Yeah. He was mad for, like, a week. But he still helps out however he can. I trust him.” She smiled, watching Jungwon as he talked about the people he kept close, the ones he trusted with his life. Then her expression turned a little more serious again. “I’m glad they know. I’m glad I know now, too.” Jungwon took her hand gently. “I wanted to tell you sooner. I just didn’t want you to get hurt.” “I get it,” she said. “But next time, trust me to decide that for myself.” “I will.” He squeezed her hand. “From now on, no more secrets.”
~~~ Later at (Y/n)’s house ~~~
When (Y/n) stepped through the front door that evening, she expected the usual: silence, maybe a note from her parents saying they’d be home late. Instead, the warm scent of brewed tea and the sound of movement in the kitchen made her pause in surprise. “Sunghoon?” she called.
A moment later, her older brother stepped into view, still dressed in his Zeus Corp uniform, blazer off, sleeves rolled up. He looked tired, but he smiled at the sight of her. “Hey, stranger,” he said. “Sunghoon!” she lit up, rushing over to hug him. “I feel like I haven’t seen you in forever.” “Work’s been a nightmare,” he murmured as he wrapped his arms around her.
Then, he froze. Just for a second. Barely noticeable. But enough. There it was. That faint, strange scent, crackling energy laced with chill. Not just cold. His cold. His frost. There was a residual trace of something deeply familiar, something from that night. The fight. The strike that hit Spider-Man square in the chest, a flash of ice laced with electricity that would have clung to his suit, his skin, maybe even his clothes underneath.
And now that same signature, weak but undeniable, was on (Y/n). The smile never left Sunghoon’s face, but a darkness began creeping in behind his eyes. He pulled back, letting the hug end naturally, but his thoughts raced. Not her. But someone close to her. Someone who touched her recently. Hugged her. Close contact.
His mind sharpened. His instincts as Stormchill whispered possibilities. He smoothed a hand over her shoulder gently. “You’ve been out?” “Yeah,” she said casually, completely unaware. “Spent the afternoon at Jungwon’s. We were doing homework.” Sunghoon’s expression didn’t shift. Not yet. “How’s he doing?” “He’s good. A little stressed from school stuff.” She smiled. “But he always helps me out when I get stuck.”
“Mm,” Sunghoon murmured. “That’s nice.” He turned back toward the kitchen. “I made dinner if you’re hungry.” “Starving,” she said, hanging up her bag and skipping in after him. Behind her, Sunghoon’s smile faded just a little. Someone near his sister was Spider-Man. He didn’t know who yet, but he would. And when he finds them, He would crush them. Maybe it was Jungwon, maybe Jake, he’s around often, maybe that Niki kid, maybe someone else. 
~~~
The morning sun hadn’t fully risen yet, casting long blue shadows across the quiet street. From an alley beside their home, Sunghoon stood silently, his jacket replaced with a dark hoodie, hands in his pockets, face half-covered by a shadowed cap. His car was parked blocks away, appearances maintained, routines followed, as far as anyone knew, he’d already gone to work.
But today, he had different priorities. He waited patiently, watching through the narrow slats between the fence posts until the front door creaked open and (Y/n) stepped out, school bag over her shoulder and earbuds in. She locked the door behind her and walked off with her usual bounce.
He followed. At a distance. Silent, untraceable. He wasn’t used to doing this, tailing someone without freezing an entire street block, but stealth had its merits. Especially when the target had no idea she was being watched.
(Y/n) reached the school gates just as three familiar boys came into view. Jungwon was the first to greet her, a bright smile on his face as he immediately pulled her into a warm hug, pressing a kiss to her cheek. Jake gave her a hug, casual and friendly. Niki offered his usual half-hug, half-handshake, lazy but sincere.
Sunghoon narrowed his eyes from across the street. Three possibilities. His gaze flicked between them, cold and clinical. He analyzed posture, height, build, even warmth in their greetings.
Niki: tall, a little too lanky. Didn’t seem to fit the same physic. Not enough contact to transfer the residue. Probably not him.
Jake: close. But didn’t fit exactly what Sunghoon remembered. He’d fought Spider-Man up close. Jake’s movements felt too loose, untrained, but he could be different when wearing the suit, even Sunghoon was different with his. 
Jungwon: Shorter. More compact. Physically fit, but deceptively so. The hug he gave (Y/n) was too natural, too close. Too perfect. Definitely a top contender. 
Was it him? A cruel grin ghosted across Sunghoon’s lips. Time to test. He reached into his coat, fingers curling around a small shard of frost-tipped metal, an ice prick no bigger than a pen cap, supercharged with a faint static pulse. It wouldn’t kill. It wouldn’t even leave a permanent wound. But it would move fast, fast enough to force a reaction out of someone with heightened reflexes.
Just one flick. One shot toward the pavement near them. But then he stopped. His fingers tightened. (Y/n). She was standing too close. If none of those boys were Spider-Man, she could be the one hit. He couldn’t guarantee the prick wouldn’t go astray. 
He swallowed the impulse. Not yet. Sunghoon stepped back into the shadows, slipping the weapon away. He would find another moment. One when she wasn’t near them. One when he could push the limits without risking her. He might be a monster for what he wants to do, but he would never intentionally hurt his little sister. Never. 
~~~
Three days. That’s how long Sunghoon waited. Three days of watching, calculating, stalking the outskirts of his sister’s world. Three days of trying to identify the spider hiding behind a teenage face. And after three days, he was done. If Spider-Man didn’t show himself, then he’d force him out. Or break him trying.
The freeze began slowly. A shudder in the water lines. A groan in the metal beneath the streets. Then silence. Everywhere. The people of the city didn’t notice at first, not until someone turned on a faucet and nothing came out. Not even a drop. Outside, frost curled over car windows like fingers. Ice crept up stop signs. Breath crystallized in midair. And then came the blackout. The city’s lights died. The air buzzed, and then there was nothing but dark.
Jungwon felt it before he saw it, his spider-sense going wild, buzzing in the back of his head like a drill. He didn’t hesitate. He ran. He suited up, hands shaking only slightly as he pulled his mask down. His ribs still ached from the last fight, but he couldn’t stop. Not now. The city needed him. Even if he lost. Even if it broke him.
People gathered in the streets, wrapped in blankets and all their winter clothes, watching as lightning danced through the sky, not golden, but a strange cold-blue, laced with glittering frost. The clouds above churned like a storm about to snap. And there he stood. Stormchill. Tall. Smiling. Crackling with ice and static.
Across from him was Spider-Man. And the crowd watched. Again. He lunged. He flew. He flipped and dodged and kicked. He spun webs that froze in midair or were snapped by volts. He kept standing. He kept trying. And they murmured. “He should stop,” “He can’t win against that thing,” “but he’s still fighting.” “he’s not giving up.” Some rolled their eyes. Some held their breath. 
Some, like (Y/n), Jake, and Niki, sat in Jungwon’s bedroom, staring at the powerless TV, listening to the faint echo of sirens, hearts in their throats. (Y/n) held her phone tight, her thumb pressed to her lips. She whispered, “Please, please come back to me.”
~~~
Stormchill laughed as he vanished into mist and light, leaving behind a city locked in ice and shadows. It took two days for the water to thaw. Two days for power to return. Two days of fear, cold, and quiet. 
And when Spider-Man returned home, limping, bleeding, and exhausted. He collapsed into (Y/n)’s arms, his mask barely off before he passed out. She held him tightly, shaking, brushing the hair from his face. Jake and Niki stood by, quietly covering the windows, making sure no one could see inside. 
And that night, (Y/n) sat with them in the flickering candlelight, voice steady as she whispered, “We need to make him something better. A suit that’s stronger, faster. Something that can fight this monster. If the city won’t believe in him, we will,”  Jake nodded. “Let’s give Spider-Man a fighting chance.” Niki grinned. “Operation Upgrade is on.”
Jungwon now lay asleep in his bed, bruised and worn down, but alive. Just barely. Out in the dining room, the air buzzed with tension and candlelight, scattered tools and notebooks covering the table. (Y/n) rolled her pencil between her fingers. “Okay, so let’s start with the basics, he needs protection. Especially against electricity. What can block or absorb electric shocks?”
Jake rubbed his temples, already flipping through one of his physics books. “Rubber insulates, sure, but it’s too stiff and bulky to move in. We need something flexible and conductive and heat-resistant.” “What about lead?” Niki offered, clearly trying. “That’s in, like, x-ray vests and stuff.” Jake shook his head. “Way too heavy. He’ll be slower than a freezing snail.”
(Y/n) frowned, tapping her sketchbook. “Okay, what about graphene? Didn’t we talk about that in class a while ago?” Jake perked up. “Yes. Graphene is light, flexible, and it conducts electricity insanely well. If we can use it in thin layers as a mesh, we can redirect electricity throughout the suit without letting it shock him directly.”
Niki leaned back. “Cool, but what if the mesh overloads? Like Stormchill’s electricity isn’t regular static, it’s amped-up, crazy villain lightning. That could melt the whole suit.” (Y/n) scribbled a note. “So we need a breaker circuit, something that automatically shuts down the flow if the current gets too strong.”
Jake nodded. “And we can use a cooling gel layer under the mesh, one that keeps his body temp regulated no matter how cold it gets outside.” “Wait, wait,” Niki jumped in, flipping back a sketch. “What about heated pads under the chest plate and boots? Like the ones they use in winter sports. If we wire them with the suit’s power supply, they can keep his joints warm and his webs fluid.”
“I like that,” (Y/n) said, already sketching out the web shooters. “But maybe we ditch the standard web fluid altogether. It freezes too fast. What if we rework it into a thermal-based web formula? Something with chemical heat that activates on contact.” She looked over to Jake, hoping he’d say it was possible. 
“That’s brilliant,” Jake muttered. “Thermogenic reaction. It’d prevent Stormchill from freezing the webs mid-flight.” “Okay, but no capes,” Niki said seriously, wagging a finger. “We are not pulling an Incredibles here.” (Y/n) giggled softly. “Agreed. Sleek, no excess. And no visible wires or ports, it all has to be internal.”
“What about a shield?” Jake suggested. “Like a compact one, wrist-mounted?” “No,” (Y/n) said, thinking. “He needs full movement. Anything bulky slows him down. We keep it close to his body. Agility’s his strength, that’s how he’s survived this long.” Niki nodded slowly. “Right. We’re not turning him into Iron Man. He’s still Spider-Man. Just… stronger. Smarter.” They went silent for a beat, looking at the half-drawn suit in front of them now darker, sleeker, smarter. Reimagined not just for battle, but for survival.
She looked toward the closed door where Jungwon slept. “We’re gonna help him win,” she whispered. Jake and Niki exchanged a solemn, united nod. This wasn’t just a plan. This was a promise.
~~~
The morning light crept through the curtains in soft golden beams, casting a warm glow across Jungwon’s face as he slowly stirred awake. He blinked, his body still sore, but his heart eased as he turned his head and saw (Y/n) beside him, her hand wrapped gently around his.
She was still asleep, her brow furrowed just slightly, like she hadn’t stopped worrying even in her dreams. He smiled faintly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. For a moment, he just lay there, listening to her breathing and the soft sounds of the city slowly coming back to life.
When she finally stirred, her eyes met his, and she gave him a sleepy smile. “Hey,” she whispered. “Hey,” he whispered back, voice raspy. “You scared me.” “I know. I’m sorry.” “You better not do that again.” “I’ll try.” Down the hall, the unmistakable sound of Jake and Niki arguing quietly over cereal broke the silence, followed by the clatter of a spoon and Niki muttering, “Bro, that was vintage Spider-Man cereal. You wasted it.”
(Y/n) chuckled softly, sitting up and stretching before helping Jungwon do the same, careful with his ribs. “Come on, the geniuses want to show you something.” They shuffled into the living room, where papers, notebooks, and a whiteboard had taken over half the space. Jake was pushing his glasses up his nose while Niki was pointing at a page with dramatic flair.
“Ta-da,” Niki said, grinning proudly. “Project Rebirth.” Jake held up the detailed sketch of the new suit, streamlined but sturdy, with reinforced areas for temperature and shock resistance, and sleek gauntlets where the new thermal web shooters would go. Flexible, yet armored. Light, yet insulated.
Jungwon’s eyes widened as he took it all in. “You guys really did all this, for me?” “Well, technically, with (Y/n),” Jake said. “She’s the one who got us all focused.” “And I’m the one who said no capes,” Niki added with a grin. “So, you’re welcome.” Jungwon shook his head in disbelief, a smile growing on his lips. “It’s amazing. Seriously. Maybe with this, I won’t lose again.” “We’re counting on that,” Jake said softly.
“But now comes the tricky part,” (Y/n) added, her expression turning thoughtful. “We’ve got most of the small components. Between school and what Jake’s hoarding in his garage, we can manage a lot.” “But,” Niki said, leaning in. “Some of the key materials, like the cooling gel compound and that advanced mesh we talked about? Not exactly stocked at your local science lab.”
Jake nodded. “Zeus Corp has both. They use the mesh in one of their weather drones and the compound in their cryo-energy experiments.” They all fell silent for a beat. “I could try to get it,” (Y/n) said suddenly, lifting her chin. “I’ll go visit Sunghoon at work. Say I just wanted to see him and maybe ask about his research out of curiosity. I know how to talk to him. If I’m careful, I might be able to get what we need.” Jungwon instantly looked concerned. “Are you sure? It’s risky.” (Y/n) nodded, resolve settling into her voice. “For you? I’m sure.”
~~~
Later that afternoon, after Jungwon had rested and the group had gone over every detail of the suit sketch one last time, the plan was in motion. Jake’s garage had been officially declared their base of operations. With its scattered tools, half-functioning fan, and shelves of spare parts and old projects, it was the perfect workspace. The boys wasted no time.
“Alright,” Jake said, pushing up his sleeves and snapping on a pair of goggles. “We’re gonna start with the suit’s internal wiring which I’ve been hoarding lab-grade poly-fiber cables for three years, so we can use those,” 
“You hoard science gear,” Niki muttered. “You’re like a squirrel. A nerd squirrel.” Jungwon, watching them pull apart devices and solder wires, couldn’t help but smile. His ribs still ached, but something about seeing his friends diving into this with him, no hesitation, no complaints, gave him more strength than he expected. “We’ve got your back, man,” Niki said, as if reading his thoughts. “Stormchill’s not gonna know what hit him.”
Meanwhile, across town, (Y/n) was slipping her shoes off along with her jacket as she came home. Her hands fidgeted slightly, not from nerves, but from the weight of what she was about to do.
She found Sunghoon sitting in the kitchen, a coffee mug in one hand and his tablet in the other, deep in some report. “Hey,” she said, walking over casually. He looked up with a rare, warm smile. “Hey. You just coming home?” “Yeah, um, but I was actually wondering something.” Sunghoon set the tablet down. “Shoot.” “I’ve been thinking about internships,” she said, careful to sound relaxed. “I know it’s early, but I thought I could start visiting places I might want to apply to next year.”
His eyebrows rose, clearly intrigued. “I mean, you work at one of the biggest tech companies in the city,” she continued, letting her voice soften just a bit. “And I figured, maybe I could come by? Just look around? I’d feel more comfortable starting somewhere close to someone I trust.” Sunghoon’s smile grew genuine, touched. 
“You want to intern at Zeus Corp?” “I want to see if I want to,” she said with a small laugh. “But yeah, I thought I’d start there.” Sunghoon leaned back in his chair, clearly pleased. “You can come by tomorrow. I’ll clear some time in the afternoon and show you around.” “Thanks, Hoon,” she said, walking over to hug him. He returned it without hesitation.
~~~ The next day ~~~
The second the school bell rang, (Y/n) was out the door.
As promised, a sleek black car from Zeus Corp was parked outside the gates. She slipped into the back seat, her backpack sitting heavily in her lap. Only a pencil case and a small note lay inside it, Jungwon had taken the rest of her things, for now, all to fit more supplies in it, hopefully. 
The ride to Zeus felt longer than it was. Her fingers drummed nervously against the zipper of her bag as she stared out at the city, her city, the one she was now helping protect in secret. When she stepped into the massive, mirrored lobby of Zeus Corp, the nerves tried to catch up with her, but were quickly quieted by the sight of her brother waiting just past security, smiling warmly as he waved her over.
“You made it,” Sunghoon said, pulling her into a quick hug. “Wouldn’t miss it,” she replied, returning the smile. He started the tour immediately, polished hallways, state-of-the-art labs, long windows showing off the company’s solar-powered tech and hydro-cooling infrastructure. It was genuinely impressive. But all (Y/n) could think about was the small supply list tucked inside her bag, carefully copied from the boys’ sketches.
“Most of our advanced materials come through this wing,” Sunghoon explained as they reached a large steel door marked Resources & Inventory. “I can only show you the main storage, the R&D wing’s off-limits without clearance, but there’s still a lot in here, if you become an intern, a main job will be running in here and getting supplies or returning them, I speak from experience,” 
He scanned his ID, and the doors slid open with a faint hiss. The supply room was larger than she expected, stacked with labeled bins, drawers, and shelves of components. Some crates were marked with current project tags, others labeled extra or obsolete. And then there was the bin in the corner: DISPOSAL / SCRAP.
Fate smiled on her. Just as Sunghoon opened his mouth to explain something else, his phone buzzed. “Sorry, give me one second,” he muttered, glancing at the screen. His expression shifted slightly, something urgent. “I have to take this. Just look around, I’ll be right back.” The moment he disappeared around the corner, (Y/n) sprang into action.
She moved quickly but carefully, pulling open drawers, lifting small containers, conductive thread coils, thermal-dampening foam, flex-fiber mesh, cooling gel caps, micro-insulation pads. She recognized almost everything thanks to Jake’s obsessive labeling system and Niki’s doodles on the sketch sheet. She tucked item after item into her bag, even kneeling by the trash can labeled “SCRAP” and finding a half-damaged coil they could probably salvage. She paused only once to listen for footsteps, none.
Finally, she zipped up her bag, fixed it neatly on her shoulder, and slid the drawer she’d opened back into place. Just as she turned around, Sunghoon reappeared, sliding his phone back into his pocket. “Sorry,” he said. “Some production delay in the outer lab.” “No worries,” (Y/n) replied smoothly, her heart racing but her smile calm. “This place is amazing.” Sunghoon chuckled, motioning for her to follow. “Come on. I’ll show you the observation deck. Best view in the city.” As they walked off, he threw an arm casually around her shoulders. She leaned into it, just enough. 
After the tour, Sunghoon had to head back into the core labs to handle a call from the executive team. He gave (Y/n) a fond smile and ruffled her hair before walking off, completely unaware of what she’d slipped out of his supply room.
“See you at home,” he called. (Y/n) didn’t linger. The moment she stepped outside, she picked up the pace. She ducked into the first subway entrance she could find, ignoring the ache in her shoulder from the overstuffed backpack. Every step closer to Jake’s place was one closer to making the plan a reality. A new suit. A real shot at winning.
The second she reached the Sim family garage, she banged on the side door and let herself in. Jake looked up from where he and Niki were sorting wires on the table, his eyebrows shooting up. “You’re back early!” Jungwon was sitting on a stool nearby, his ribs still a bit stiff, but his face lit up when he saw her. “Hey! How’d it go?”
(Y/n) didn’t answer right away. Instead, with a dramatic flair, she dropped her backpack onto the worktable and unzipped it. The boys leaned in as she slowly pulled out the supplies one by one. “Thermal dampening gel caps,” Jake murmured, eyes wide. “Conductive flex mesh?” Jungwon said, holding up a silver-lined patch.
Niki whistled, grinning. “Yo, you got the heat-resistant polymer sheets, too?” “Wait, is this… this is aerogel-fused thread?!” Jake suddenly held it up like it was sacred. “Do you know how expensive this stuff is? How did you even?” (Y/n) smirked. “Let’s just say Zeus Corp is more generous than they realize.”
The garage filled with noise, laughter, cheers, metal parts clinking as Jake and Jungwon geeked out over the components, laying them out on the big central table, while Niki paced in excited circles. “This is more than enough,” Jake said, shaking his head in disbelief. “We can actually make this work now. The thermal shielding, the electricity diffusers, this is real superhero-grade tech.”
“I told you I had it handled,” (Y/n) said, leaning back against the counter, arms crossed with a proud grin. Jungwon walked over and wrapped her in a soft, thankful hug. “You’re kind of amazing, you know that?” She hugged him back, careful not to press too hard against his ribs. “Well, someone’s got to make sure you don’t die next time.” They all laughed, but underneath it was the truth. This suit wasn’t just for show. It was for survival. “Alright!” Niki clapped his hands together. “Let’s build a suit that’ll make that frozen lawn gnome cry.”
~~~
Two weeks. That’s how long it had taken to finish the new suit. And in that time, the city had been, quiet. Too quiet. Stormchill hadn’t reappeared. No attacks. No taunting messages. No sign of movement. It was like he had vanished, or worse, like he was waiting for something. And Jungwon could feel it. In the pit of his stomach, in the cold wind that blew too sharply at night. Something was coming. And it wouldn’t be small.
It was 2:37 AM. The city slept, unaware of the battle brewing in the shadows. On a rooftop in the industrial district, Jungwon stood tall in his new suit, the moonlight catching the sleek material, making the lines of embedded mesh and reinforced plates glint softly.
He tugged his mask down and took a slow breath. The fabric was thicker than his old one, warmer too. They’d built in insulation, thermal dampeners, and even a way to ground electricity. Jake had called it “low-key genius,” and honestly, Jungwon couldn’t disagree. But, it didn’t quiet the voice in his head. We’re just kids.
He fired a web and swung forward, letting the wind tear past him as he soared between buildings. The suit moved well, better than expected. No drag. No stiffness. He landed on the side of a tower, stuck fast, then launched again. Swing, twist, land. It worked.
But still, What if it’s not enough? What if next time, Stormchill didn’t retreat? What if the villain didn’t hold back?
He landed on a billboard, crouching, the city spread out below him in shadows and faint glows from backup generators still kicking around the districts that hadn’t fully recovered from the last blackout. This wasn’t just about one man in a mask anymore. It was bigger. Deeper. We built a suit. That’s good. But is it enough to protect everyone I love?
His fingers twitched at the edge of his web shooters, a nervous habit. He thought about (Y/n), about the look on her face when he stumbled home bloody and half-conscious. About Jake and Niki, working tirelessly to fix things neither of them was trained to fix. They had stepped up without question. And he felt that weight every day.
Jungwon jumped off the billboard and swung through the air again, faster this time, pushing the suit to its limits. It held. Every move sharper, more controlled. When he finally returned home, heart pounding, suit humming with the last bit of heat it absorbed, he peeled off the mask and sat on his windowsill, looking out. He still didn’t know if it would be enough. But he knew they were ready to try.
~~~ A few days later ~~~
The city never truly slept, even now, long after midnight, the hum of generators echoed faintly through the streets. Jungwon moved silently across rooftops, getting a feel for the upgraded suit. It clung to his form like a second skin, warmer, smoother, more responsive. But still, his mind wasn’t fully on the tech. Something in his chest felt unsettled. Like a thread being pulled.
He landed on the edge of a low rooftop, scanning the alleyways below. That’s when he saw it. A shimmer of static. A faint glow of electric-blue frost trailing over cracked pavement. Stormchill.
Jungwon flattened himself to the ledge, eyes narrowing behind the lenses of his mask. Stormchill was alone, deep in the shadows of a narrow alleyway between two crumbling buildings. He appeared to be adjusting something in a case, tubes of pressurized energy, wires, and vials of pulsing, icy serum. Too distracted to notice he was being watched.
Spider-Man stayed still. Quiet. Observing. He wasn’t here for a fight, not unless he had to. After a minute, Stormchill stepped back from the case, sighing. Then, he reached up and pulled off his mask. Jungwon’s breath caught in his throat. The man turned, just slightly, just enough for the pale moonlight to catch the sharp lines of his face. Sunghoon.
It was Sunghoon. (Y/n)’s brother. Her kind, responsible, fiercely protective older brother. No. It couldn’t be. His brain rebelled, trying to deny it, but his eyes knew better. The warm brown eyes that glowed icy blue for a second before dimming. Jungwon jerked back as if stung. His heart thundered in his chest. He launched upward, grappling to the nearest rooftop and vanishing into the night like a breath of wind, not daring to look back.
By the time he got home, his mask was off, his suit half-unzipped. He paced the length of his room in silence, fingers buried in his hair. “Sunghoon… Stormchill…” he whispered, the name tasting like rust on his tongue. It didn’t make sense. But it did. Too much of it suddenly did. The cold. The power. The connections.  And the worst part? (Y/n). Did she know? Could she know?
He collapsed onto his bed, staring up at the ceiling, jaw clenched so hard it hurt. The thought of fighting Sunghoon twisted something deep in his stomach. Not just because of what he could do, but because of what it would mean.
What if I have to hurt him? What if I have to stop him for good? What happens to her then?
She’d lose her brother. And she might never forgive him. Jungwon curled into himself slightly, guilt and confusion clawing at him like vines. He had no answers. Not yet. But one thing was clear. The next time they met, it would be war. And Jungwon wasn’t sure whose heart would break first.
Jungwon hadn’t slept. Not really. He lay in bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, listening to the hum of the city fighting to return to normal. His mind spiraled endlessly, caught between what he knew and what he wished he didn’t.
Sunghoon was Stormchill. The villain terrorizing the city, freezing entire neighborhoods, shorting out power grids, laughing as he left Spider-Man broken in the snow. Every time Jungwon closed his eyes, he saw (Y/n)’s face. Smiling. Laughing. Kissing his cheek. And right behind that, Sunghoon’s twisted grin, that moment when the mask came off, and everything fell apart.
He wanted to talk to someone. Jake? Niki? Even (Y/n)? But what would he say? What if she knew? What if she had been helping her brother all this time? Jungwon sat up suddenly, breath catching in his throat at the thought. No. No way. That wasn’t possible. If she had been helping Stormchill, Jungwon would already be dead. Sunghoon would’ve struck the moment he found out.
But he hadn’t. Instead, Stormchill had gone quiet. Which meant one thing: He was planning something. Something big. And Jungwon knew he had to be ready. Whether the city turned on him again or not. Whether the new suit held up or not. Whether he was fighting a stranger or someone closer. He clenched his fists. The silence was agony, but the truth would hurt more if it wasn’t timed right. He had to keep it inside, at least for now.
~~~ Thursday ~~~
At first, it was just the lights. A flicker. A low, dying hum. Then everything went black. The school seemed to exhale as the electricity died, heaters, lights, even the soft hum of vending machines gone in an instant. The silence lasted only seconds before the screaming began, followed closely by something worse.
The cold. It wasn’t natural, it didn’t creep in like a winter breeze slipping through a window. No, this cold slammed into them like a tidal wave, sharp and unforgiving. Students cried out as the floor beneath them cracked, the linoleum frosting over with thick, creeping ice that spread fast, crawling up the legs of tables and chairs, making everything slick and brittle.
Jungwon’s breath caught in his throat, not from fear, but from instinct. His spider-sense exploded like a siren in his skull. It was happening. He turned to his friends, Jake, Niki, and (Y/n), urgency in his eyes. “Go,” he said, firm and sharp, already turning to run. “You know the plan!”
He was gone before they could even answer, weaving through students who were either frozen in place or running in panic. He pulled his coat tighter as he rounded a corner, sprinting toward the hidden space they had designated for quick changes.
Behind him, Jake, Niki, and (Y/n) bolted into the hallway, heading straight for their lockers where thick winter coats were stashed in preparation. The lights remained off, no emergency power, no flickers, just total darkness broken only by the blueish glow of ice climbing the walls.
Jake was the first to speak, zipping up his coat with trembling hands. “This is it, isn’t it?” he asked, voice tight with adrenaline and fear. Niki’s eyes were cold but focused. “Yeah,” he said, watching as snow began to fall indoors through a crack in the ceiling. “He’s here.” (Y/n) didn’t say anything.
She stood at her locker with the coat half-zipped, her eyes locked on the door Jungwon had vanished through. Her heart was pounding so hard it echoed in her ears. It wasn’t just cold, it was suffocating. This wasn’t like before. It wasn’t a warning. It wasn’t chaos. It was war. Stormchill had made his move.
Outside the school, the city was falling apart. The temperature had dropped dangerously low in minutes. Cars skidded to a halt and were sealed to the ground by thick layers of fast-forming ice. Trees cracked and shattered. Entire buildings were frozen over as if the city had been placed in a snow globe and shaken violently.
And at the center of it all, somewhere in that storm, was Jungwon, her Jungwon, dressed in a new suit built with every ounce of hope they had left. “Please,” (Y/n) whispered, more to herself than anyone else, her voice shaking with both cold and dread, “please let it be enough.” Because if this suit didn’t work, if this time didn’t end differently, then the city wasn’t the only thing that would be lost.
From the icy sidelines, Jake, Niki, and (Y/n) stood frozen, not just from the biting cold, but from the weight of helplessness crushing down on them. Watching Jungwon barely move after that last blast was torture. Every instinct in them screamed to run forward, to help, to do something, anything, to stop what looked like the end.
They glanced at each other. They were just kids. No powers. No weapons. Just shivering bodies and pounding hearts. But that didn’t matter anymore. “We can’t let him die,” Jake said, voice shaking. “I’m not watching our best friend die like this.” “I’ll take a lightning bolt to the face if I have to,” Niki added, crouching down, hands scrambling over the frozen ground for anything they could use.
(Y/n) didn’t speak, she just nodded, her eyes fixed on Jungwon’s limp form. Then, she moved. They all did. Desperately, they grabbed whatever they could find, a loose chunk of frozen brick, a snapped-off metal pipe, an old traffic cone nearly encased in ice. Their hands burned from the cold, but they didn’t stop. With a sharp cry, they hurled everything they had at the monster at the center of it all.
Stormchill turned just in time to deflect a chunk of brick with his forearm, glaring toward the source of the attack. “What is this?” A metal pipe struck his shoulder, cracking against his armor and making him stagger. Not much. Barely a distraction. But enough. Because as he turned toward the new threat, Jungwon’s fingers twitched. Then came another impact. Then another.
More civilians, emboldened by the sight of the teens throwing anything they could find, began emerging from the icy shadows. A woman flung a snow-covered trash bin. A man hurled a tire. Even a child tossed a rock. They were all cold, all afraid, but not powerless. Not anymore.
Stormchill roared in anger, blasting out an arc of electricity that struck two lampposts, sending sparks scattering through the blizzard. Several people were knocked back, screams cutting through the storm.
(Y/n) cried out, running to help someone who had fallen, but even then, she never took her eyes off Jungwon. Because that’s when it happened. He moved. Slowly at first. A wince. A cough. Then he stood. Wobbling, battered, the glowing accents of his new suit flickering in the cold, but standing. The noise around him dulled, the wind faded to a distant howl, as Jungwon felt it, like a fire in his chest.
Hope. He could feel them. The city. The people. His friends. They weren’t just watching anymore. They were fighting. For him. And suddenly, the weight of guilt, of fear, of doubt, it didn’t disappear, but it shifted. Became something else. Something he could carry.
His voice was hoarse, but strong. “I won’t let you hurt them.” Stormchill whipped around, lightning curling from his fingers, eyes narrowing behind his mask. “You should’ve stayed down,” he hissed.
Jungwon’s stance tightened. He shook out his arms, web-shooters ready. The heating core in the new suit warmed his bones just enough to fight the numbness spreading through him. His eyes locked with Stormchill’s mask, and behind it, Sunghoon. He didn’t want to fight him. Didn’t want to break (Y/n)’s heart. But he would. Because this wasn’t about him anymore. This was about everyone.
The battle was shifting. Every rock thrown, every shout from the crowd, it added fuel to the fire in Spider-Man’s chest. His movements were sharper now, more focused. The new suit held strong under pressure, its insulated layers shielding him from the cold and dampening Stormchill’s electricity just enough to keep him moving. Each web shot landed with precision, each dodge cut closer. Stormchill was faltering.
Jungwon’s muscles burned, lungs ached, but he pushed on. This time was different. He could feel it. The weight of the city wasn’t crushing him, it was lifting him. Behind him, he could hear people cheering. He caught a glimpse of (Y/n) in the crowd, her eyes wide with hope, her lips trembling but curved into the smallest smile. He could win this. 
Then Stormchill looked away. His gaze locked onto something in the crowd. A flicker of confusion passed through the villain’s icy features. He paused. Tilted his head. He saw them. Jake, throwing a piece of broken metal. Niki, guiding people out of the crossfire. (Y/n), bandaging someone’s hand, calling orders. Too familiar. Too obvious. And Jungwon wasn’t with them.
Stormchill’s laugh was hollow. Slow. A shiver passed through the street, and not from the cold. He turned back to the boy in the dark red and blue suit. Spider-Man raised his fist to strike, one final hit. He hoped at least.  But Stormchill didn’t move. Instead, he stared straight into his masked face and spoke with eerie calm. “Tell me, Jungwon, Do you really think a mere kid can stop a storm like mine?”
Jungwon froze mid-swing. His heart stuttered. His breath hitched. His name. He said his name. No. No, how? His mind raced. Had (Y/n) betrayed him? No. She wouldn’t. She couldn’t. But if she hadn’t, then how? He hesitated. And that was all it took. A crack of thunder split the air.
Stormchill thrust out his arm and fired a bolt of lightning more powerful than anything Jungwon had ever felt. It slammed into his chest like a wrecking ball, sending searing heat and energy through the suit. Systems sparked. Pain exploded across his body. He screamed. Then the world flipped sideways. His body hit the pavement hard, skidding across ice and snow, crashing into a parked car. And everything went still.
Stormchill raised his hand again, the crackle of electricity surging through his fingertips, ice creeping along the ground in jagged veins as the air thickened with static. He took a slow step forward, the storm building behind him, a monstrous force ready to be unleashed. This was it. One final strike to wipe the spider off the map.
(Y/n) saw it. She saw the glow in Stormchill’s hand, saw the sparks dancing across his palm, saw Jungwon’s body lying crumpled in the snow. Not moving. Not even groaning. Her heart stopped.
“No! no no no,” she whispered, stumbling forward before she even realized her feet were moving. She broke from the crowd, Jake’s voice yelling her name somewhere behind her, but she didn’t hear it. She couldn’t. She only saw him. Jungwon. Her Jungwon.
His mask was slightly ripped, chest rising and falling shallowly. She dropped to her knees in the snow, her arms wrapping around him, shielding him with her body, her warmth. Her tears dropped onto his suit, freezing as soon as they touched the fabric.
“Please,” she whispered into his ear. “Please, you can’t leave me.” Stormchill froze. Just a few steps away, his lightning fizzled mid-air. He stared at the girl holding the hero. His storm calmed for just a moment, still fierce, still dangerous, but, quiet. Then his voice rang out, cold and sharp. “Move.”
(Y/n) looked up at him. Her arms only tightened around Jungwon’s body. “No.” He clenched his fist. “I said move, now.” “No!” she shouted this time, her voice cracking, her body trembling. “You’ll have to go through me.”
And then, he said it. Her name. No, not her name. A name only one person in the world used for her. A soft, childish nickname born from laughter and late-night stories and sibling secrets. “Yinnie.” She flinched. Her eyes went wide. No. It couldn’t be. Couldn’t.
She stared up at the masked villain. At the cold, electric fury behind that armor. She stared harder at the stance, thinking of the voice. No, no. “Sunghoon?” she whispered, her voice barely audible. And the storm stilled. For just one breath.
Jungwon’s eyes cracked open to a world of chaos and cold. The air was thick with frost, every breath slicing through his lungs like shards of glass. His body screamed in protest as he forced himself upright, vision still blurry, until it wasn’t.
He saw her. (Y/n). She was on her knees beside him, her arms wrapped around his limp body, her head bowed as she cried, not from fear, but heartbreak. And then she looked up. The figure before them, half-hidden in a storm of his own making, stilled. Slowly, with a deliberate calm that felt more dangerous than any lightning or ice, he reached up and pulled the cracked, half-broken mask from his face.
And there he was. Sunghoon. Her brother. No longer the warm, overprotective sibling she’d known, but the villain who’d nearly killed her boyfriend, who had frozen a city to its bones, who had turned himself into a storm. “No…” she whispered, stumbling backward, voice thin, breaking. “No, it can’t be you…” Sunghoon didn’t flinch. He didn’t deny it.
“I didn’t want it to be like this,” he said. His voice was steady, but there was something fractured beneath it, something brittle, like ice under too much weight. “You weren’t supposed to know. You weren’t supposed to see.” “See what?” she shouted, tears mixing with the frost that clung to her lashes. “The monster you’ve become?”
His jaw tightened. “You don’t understand.” “Then help me understand! Why are you doing this?!” “I’m fixing the world,” he said, stepping closer, his presence making the air colder still. “I’m saving it from people who keep letting it fall apart. No one listens. No one changes. I have the power to do what no one else can.”
“At what cost?” Her voice cracked. “You nearly killed people. You’re hurting innocent people. You froze a city, Sunghoon!” He sighed. Then, as if realizing that he couldn’t reason with her, not like this, he raised a hand. The air around (Y/n) shifted, grew heavy. And before she could move, a wall of jagged, glassy ice erupted around her, forming a dome, clear but unbreakable. She screamed as she was lifted off the ground, shoved to the side, imprisoned like a fragile memory he couldn’t bear to lose.
“No, no! Don’t do this!” she cried, pounding her fists on the walls. “Let me out!” “You’ll be safe in there,” he said, looking away from her. “I can’t let you get hurt.” “I’m already hurt, Sunghoon! You’re hurting me!” Inside the cage, her voice echoed and cracked, and every hit she landed on the ice seemed to hit Sunghoon too. He winced, but didn’t undo it.
Jungwon, still groggy, watched all of it unfold. And slowly, with every painful breath, with every trembling limb, he pushed himself off the frozen ground. His eyes didn’t leave hers, not once. She turned to him as he stood. She didn’t speak, but he could see everything in her eyes: grief, fear, hope, desperation. He couldn’t let her down. He wouldn’t. Sunghoon turned back to Jungwon, his fists crackling with electricity again. “You should’ve stayed down,” he said. Jungwon wiped a line of blood from the corner of his mouth. “You don’t get to decide that.”
They collided again, lightning and webbing, ice and fists. The city around them trembled as the storm intensified. But this time, something was different. Jungwon didn’t fight with anger or vengeance. He fought with heart. For her. For the people still huddled in the cold, waiting. For the friends who believed in him. “You think you’re saving the world,” Jungwon shouted as he dodged a blast of lightning, “but you’re just breaking it more!” Sunghoon snarled, ice spearing out from the ground beneath Jungwon’s feet. Jungwon flipped high into the air, landing with precision and lashing a web across the villain’s chest.
“She’s crying because of you,” he continued, striking hard, “because the most important family she has became the very thing she’s afraid of!” Another blow. Sunghoon staggered. “You locked her in a cage, and called it love.” Sunghoon faltered. The ice crawling up his arms stuttered. The storm around them flickered. Jungwon narrowed his eyes, his voice lowering. “She looked up to you. She believed in you. And you broke her.”
A crack in the mask that wasn’t on his face. Sunghoon stumbled back, gaze flicking toward the icy cage where his sister had gone quiet, crouched in the middle, hands pressed to the walls, tears streaming down her cheeks. For a moment, just a moment, Jungwon saw him hesitate. His powers dimmed. The frost slowed. It was working.
Blow after blow, Jungwon fought for the people shivering in their homes, for the friends who stood beside him with nothing but hope in their hands, and most of all, for her. Every strike Jungwon landed echoed with the weight of her tears. And Sunghoon, Sunghoon wasn’t fighting back the same anymore. His mind was somewhere else.
Through the haze of pain and frost, his gaze wandered, toward the cage of ice he’d built out of desperation, out of fear. And through the transparent walls, he saw her: (Y/n), curled in on herself, tears glistening like diamonds on her cheeks, breath fogging up the space in front of her. Her lips trembled as she silently mouthed his name again. Not Stormchill. Sunghoon.
He staggered. For a moment, he didn’t see the battlefield. He didn’t feel the cold wind biting at his skin or the weight of the city on his shoulders. He saw a memory. A little girl no more than five years old, in footie pajamas, hair mussed from sleep, eyes wide with the aftermath of a nightmare. She clutched a stuffed bunny and stood in the doorway of his room.
“Can I sleep here? The thunder’s too loud.” And he had smiled. A real smile. “Always.” She’d crawled into bed beside him and tucked herself under his arm like a puzzle piece. He was her safe place. Her shield. Her brother. Now, he was her fear. Her cage. The monster.
That realization split something in him, deeper than any punch could land. His fingers twitched. The frost trailing his arms began to grow erratic. The storm above flickered wildly, as if uncertain. A tremor ran through the ice under his feet. Jungwon paused, panting, watching carefully. Something was happening.
The air shifted. The winds fell still. The city seemed to take a collective breath. And then, the ice began to move. Not outward. Not toward the streets or the people or Jungwon. It moved inward, toward Sunghoon. “No” he breathed, eyes wide as he stumbled back. A thin sheet of frost crept up his boots. He tried to summon a burst of electricity to stop it, to force it back, but nothing came. His hands sparked weakly, then fizzled.
The cold was no longer his to command. It was reclaiming him. The snow on the ground lifted gently, drawn toward him in shimmering tendrils. The jagged spears of ice embedded in buildings and cars cracked and broke free, sliding slowly across the ground like iron filings pulled by a magnet, all converging on him.
Sunghoon fell to his knees. “No” he whispered, breath fogging thick as smoke. “Not like this,” But it was too late. The ice climbed him like vines, wrapping around his arms, curling over his shoulders, spreading across his back. He turned his face one last time toward (Y/n), whose sobs had quieted to a stunned silence, her hand still pressed to the wall of her cage.
And in that last moment, her eyes locked with his. He wanted to speak. To say I’m sorry, or I love you, or Please remember who I was, but the words never came. Instead, all she heard was the soft crackle of ice forming over skin. His expression, open, vulnerable, broken, froze in place as the final layer of crystalline frost sealed over him, encasing him fully. Stormchill, Sunghoon, became still.
A statue of ice. One that wouldn’t melt. Not under any sun. Not under any storm. The ice cage around (Y/n) cracked and fell away, disappearing like dust. Jungwon caught her just before she fell forward. She didn’t cry again, not yet. She just stared at the shape of her brother, frozen mid-kneel, hands half-open, face locked in quiet agony. The storm had ended. But the damage it left behind was just beginning.
(Y/n) sat in Jungwon’s arms like a ghost of herself, her breathing shallow and ragged. The bitter cold still lingered in the air, but it was nothing compared to the frost that had settled over her heart.
Jake and Niki ran toward them, their footsteps crunching softly against the snow. Niki skidded to a stop beside them, eyes wide and stunned. Jake crouched on the other side, hesitating for only a second before placing a steadying hand on (Y/n)’s back, though he didn’t say a word, no one did.
Tears streamed down her cheeks, but she didn’t sob. They spilled quietly, endlessly, like a river she couldn’t turn off. Her eyes never left him. Sunghoon. Frozen mid-motion, his expression still gentle, almost human, as if the monster had melted away in that final second, leaving only her brother behind.
Her brother. The one who used to braid her hair with more focus than he gave to his homework. The one who sang to her when she was sick, voice off-key and cracking but always full of heart. The one who painted her nails every Friday night just because she liked having someone to do it with.
Gone. He was right there and gone all at once. A statue. A warning. A memory. (Y/n)’s voice broke in a whisper, her body trembling. “He used to wake me up early just to see the sunrise, said it reminded him of me.” No one responded. How could they? She drew her knees tighter to her chest, curling further into Jungwon’s arms. “He wasn’t this. Not always. He wasn’t a villain,”
Her voice cracked around the word like it physically hurt to say. Jungwon pulled her closer, resting his chin gently atop her head, his own eyes damp. He knew she needed this silence, the space to mourn, to remember, to shatter and maybe someday begin to rebuild. But not today. Today she could be broken. Today, the world could wait.
Behind them, the city began to stir, civilians carefully emerging from buildings, the winds calm now, the snow already softening. Emergency sirens echoed faintly in the distance, but here, in this small frozen corner of a street, time stood still. None of them looked away from the ice statue.
Jake finally broke the silence, his voice hoarse. “We should get out of here soon. The authorities-” “No,” (Y/n) said quietly, cutting him off without malice. Her eyes locked once more on her brother. “I’m not leaving him. Not yet.” Jungwon’s grip on her tightened just slightly.
They stayed like that a little longer, a boy holding a girl whose world had cracked in two, two friends keeping watch over the shattered remains of something they couldn’t fully understand, over the fallen storm they had survived. The villain was gone. But so was far more than just that. 
~~~ 
The day of the battle, after everything had calmed down, Jungwon had gently convinced her to leave. They slipped away right before the authorities arrived, before the flashing lights and questions and headlines could swallow them whole. The city might have been saved, but she was still lost.
The police contacted her parents, and the truth shattered their world too, their son, their pride, the boy they’d raised, had become the very thing they never saw coming. Their grief mirrored (Y/n)’s, but she couldn’t face it, couldn’t go home and look at the photos of him smiling in picture frames, couldn’t sit at the dinner table where he used to make them laugh. So she stayed at Jungwon’s.
Seven days passed in a blur of silence and quiet meals. She rarely spoke. She didn’t cry anymore, her tears had run dry. She simply sat, or lay curled in a blanket, lost in the echo of memories she couldn’t push away. And through it all, Jungwon never left her side. He made tea she didn’t drink. He held her through the nightmares. He kissed her temple in the mornings and told her he was proud of her for waking up. He tried, oh, how he tried, even when it hurt him too.
And then, on the seventh day, she finally spoke. It was just after sunset, the sky painted in soft streaks of orange and lavender. They sat on the porch wrapped in one of his old blankets, the air still cold but not biting anymore. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice hoarse from disuse. Jungwon turned to her, heart aching. “For what?” “For saving the city,” she said. “For stopping him.”
He didn’t know what to say. “I’m sorry,” he whispered after a moment, eyes cast downward. “I’m sorry I had to hurt him. That I hurt you.” But she shook her head slowly. “You don’t need to apologize. Even if it hurts, even if it always will, he had to be stopped. Someone had to do it.” She drew in a breath, shaky but steady. “And maybe this, maybe this was the better ending. Bitter, yes. But peaceful. For all of us. Maybe, maybe even for him.”
Jungwon didn’t respond with words. He simply pulled her closer, burying his face in her hair as he held her tighter. They sat there as the sky dimmed, wrapped in warmth and grief, in the quiet understanding that the world they once knew would never be the same, but that they would move forward, step by step, heart by heart. And as the first stars began to peek through the sky, Jungwon kissed her forehead gently, silently vowing to help her carry the weight of what had been lost. Together.
~~~ 
It was a month after Stormchill had been stopped when (Y/n) and her family finally got some answers.
The authorities had gone through everything, his storage units, his old journals, and finally, his private office at Zeus Corp. That’s where they found it. A locked drawer tucked beneath layers of fake documents, old prototypes, and broken tech. Inside was a black folder, neatly sealed. And within it were three envelopes, one addressed to their mother, one to their father, and one to (Y/n), written in her brother’s careful, familiar handwriting.
The letters didn’t erase the grief, but they gave the family something they had desperately needed: closure. A glimpse into the man he used to be, and the choices that led him down the path he took.
Later that evening, (Y/n) sat in Jungwon’s room, the folded paper trembling slightly in her hands. Jake and Niki were there too, all of them pausing their usual late-night research and hero strategy sessions. It had been quiet for a while, they still worked to keep Spider-Man in the city’s good graces, but without any big threats, the world had taken a breath. And now, so had she.
“I want you to hear it,” she said softly, breaking the silence. “You were there through all of it. You deserve to know, too.” She unfolded the letter and began to read:
“Dear (Y/n),
If you’re reading this, it means I didn’t come back. And I’m sorry, for everything. I don’t know what you saw, what I did, or how far I went, but please believe that I never meant for it to end this way.”
“I never told anyone, not even you, but a year ago, there was an accident at Zeus Corp. A storm containment prototype malfunctioned during a private trial I was running. It was supposed to harness atmospheric energy, a limitless source of clean power. But it wasn’t stable. I got caught in the core during the overload. The energy surged through my body. At first, I thought I’d die.”
“But I didn’t. Instead… I changed.”
“I could feel the air shifting around me. I could draw cold from nothing, summon electricity with a thought. At first, it was terrifying. Then, it felt like a gift. Like power I was meant to use.”
“I started small. I helped stop minor crimes. You remember the night the museum thief was found frozen? That was me. But the more I used it, the more it used me. The cold got inside, (Y/n). Not just in my veins, but in my head. It numbed me. The world started to feel, wrong. Corrupt. I thought maybe I could fix it, freeze it, rebuild it clean.”
“But that’s not how heroes think, is it? I told myself I was doing good, but deep down, I knew I was lying. I was angry. I felt like no one listened, not the board at Zeus, not the people in charge. So I decided to force them to listen.”
“I became what I thought the world needed. And in doing that, I lost who I was.”
“You were the last thing that kept me warm. The last piece of me that still felt like Sunghoon. I hope, if nothing else,  you remember me as I was before. Not the storm. Just your brother.”
Love,
Sunghoon.”
The room was still. Jake swallowed hard, brushing at his eyes. Niki didn’t say anything, just stared at the floor, fists clenched. And Jungwon, he moved closer, pulling (Y/n) gently into his arms. “He was trying to do the right thing,” she whispered. “He just, got lost.”
“Yeah,” Jungwon murmured, his voice soft. “But you didn’t. You helped stop him, (Y/n). You brought him back, even if it was just for a moment.” They stayed like that for a while, four kids in a quiet room, holding onto each other, still bearing the weight of a city, of a fallen brother, of everything they’d lost.
But they also held onto something else: Hope. Hope that maybe, in sharing the truth, they could help others too. And maybe that’s what Sunghoon had wanted all along.
99 notes · View notes
mirisss · 3 days ago
Text
After EN-O'CLOCK Mishchiefs
Tumblr media
Enhypen OT7 x female 8th member of Enhypen! Reader
Wordcount ≈ 2.9k
Warnings: None I think
Thank you for the request! I hope you enjoy this! 
I tried to first write this as the actual episode, but it was so hard to keep true to everything that actually happened and also adding in (Y/n), so instead I opted for writing what happens after. I’m sorry that I couldn’t really write it with the actual solving puzzles and everything, but I hope this can still be good enough. But it’s still kind of based on episode 83-84.
Please reblog and comment if you enjoyed it!
Third Person POV
The shoot finally wrapped under the soft glow of the evening lights, cameras powering down as the crew called out a cheerful “cut!” The cages stood empty now, the chaos of puzzles and clues left behind. As soon as the staff gave them the all-clear, (Y/n) made her way straight to Ni-ki, her steps quick but heavy with exhaustion.
He was stretching his arms above his head when she wrapped her arms around him, catching him a little off guard. “Sorry for leaving you behind earlier,” she mumbled into his shoulder. “It was all to make you the star, you know.” Ni-ki huffed a small laugh, arms coming around her without hesitation. “I am the star,” he teased, a little smug.
(Y/n) pulled back just enough to give him a pointed look. “Still mad you didn’t save me first.” He rolled his eyes but grinned. “Please, your lock needed all the other answers. I physically couldn’t.” “Still mad.” He snorted. “Fine. I’ll make up for it. You want my snack stash for the week? Back massage? Foot rub? I’ll do your laundry, wait, no. Not laundry.”
(Y/n) smirked, about to reply, when Jake practically swooped in the second her arms dropped from Ni-ki. He threw himself onto her with a groan so dramatic it made even Jungwon laugh from across the room. “My brain needs a vacation,” Jake announced, clinging to her like she was the last stable surface in the world. “All that math. All that logic. I’m not built for this stress-” He tilted his head toward her shoulder. “Please give me a few head scratches. To calm the genius inside me.” The group burst into laughter, low and warm in the post-shoot glow. It wasn’t loud or chaotic this time, just tired, affectionate.
Heeseung slung an arm lazily over Sunghoon’s shoulders, both of them still half-laughing at Jake’s antics. Jay leaned against the wall with his eyes closed, clearly already halfway home in his head. Sunoo and Jungwon were poking at each other, jokingly bickering about who had been the smartest. Ni-ki stood by (Y/n)’s side, now quietly tugging at the sleeve of her hoodie, already forgiven and forgotten.
They were all tired, but full in that way only shared effort and laughter could bring. Home was just a van ride away, and the thought of soft blankets, shared beds, and a night of tangled limbs and easy sleep waited for them like a promise.
The cool night air wrapped around them as they stepped out of the building and toward the two vans waiting just outside. Without much conversation, the group naturally split, fatigue and familiarity guiding their choices. (Y/n) ended up in the first van with Ni-ki, Sunghoon, and Sunoo, while the others quietly piled into the second one. As the engines hummed to life and the vans pulled away from the curb, the city lights blurred into soft lines beyond the tinted windows.
In the second van, the ride was nearly silent. Heeseung had fallen asleep with his head tipped back. Jake was slumped against Jungwon’s shoulder, both of them dead to the world. Jay had crossed his arms and tilted his head against the window, already deep in a nap. The only sound was the low buzz of the road beneath the tires.
In the first van, it was quieter than usual, but not silent. (Y/n) and Sunoo sat side by side, their voices low and warm, occasionally dissolving into soft laughter. “Why did it takes us so long to figure out that ‘SIM’ literally meant Jake, I mean his name is freaking SIM JAEYUN?” Sunoo whispered, grinning. (Y/n) snorted. “We were so confident, too, with all our wrong answers.”
They both stifled giggles as Sunghoon, sitting on the other side of Sunoo, let out a soft snore, only to jolt awake with a tiny gasp. He blinked rapidly, trying to play it off, but his eyelids betrayed him again within seconds. “I’m fine,” he mumbled, clearly not fine. “You’ve been ‘fine’ for the last twenty minutes,” (Y/n) teased gently, watching as his head began to droop again.
Across from them, Ni-ki sat quietly with his phone in hand, but he wasn’t really scrolling anymore. The screen had dimmed, forgotten in his lap. His gaze drifted between his sleepy hyung, the low murmur of (Y/n) and Sunoo’s conversation, and the familiar cityscape beyond the window.
The day had started off strange, all the confusion in the beginning, puzzles that made his head hurt, but it had turned into something fun, something he’d remember. He got to be the hero today. He got to laugh with the people he loved. And now, with the cameras off and soon no staff around, he could finally let the role go.
All he wanted now was to get home. To shed the last bits of performance. To be with them, not as ENHYPEN, not as the maknae, but just Ni-ki. Just Riki. His eyes flicked to (Y/n) as she leaned her head against Sunoo’s shoulder, both of them still whispering and smiling. Yeah. Home sounded really good right now.
By the time the vans pulled into the parking garage beneath their dorm, most of the group was somewhere between asleep and half-conscious. (Y/n) and Sunoo had managed to stay awake, barely, blinking slowly under the overhead lights as the engine cut off.
They nudged the others gently, murmuring sleepy names and poking shoulders until everyone stirred just enough to stumble out of the van. Bags were slung lazily over shoulders, jackets forgotten on seats. The elevator ride up was silent, a huddle of yawns and leaning heads.
Once inside their dorm, the shoes came off in a messy blur. Jake’s sneakers landed sideways. Ni-ki kicked his off without looking. Sunghoon’s boots somehow ended up overlapping someone else’s pair entirely.
Jay stared at the chaos and sighed like a man twenty years older. “I’m gonna have to clean that tomorrow,” he muttered, stepping carefully around the growing pile as though it personally offended him.
Some of the boys didn’t even speak; they just drifted down the hallway toward their rooms like ghosts of themselves. Lights flicked on and off. Doors opened and clicked shut. The quiet hum of a late night settled over the space.
(Y/n) didn’t even try to make it to her room. She beelined straight for the couch and let herself fall onto it with a sigh that came from her soul. The cushions welcomed her like an old friend. Seconds later, she felt movement and then Jake was stretching out beside her, laying his head across her lap without a word. “Don’t think I forgot what you asked for,” she mumbled, lips quirking tiredly as she dragged her fingers through his hair. “Head scratches for a genius don’t come cheap, you know.” Jake let out a pleased hum, already melting under her touch. “Charge it to my tab.” “You’re several weeks behind,” she teased. “Worth it.”
Ni-ki passed by a moment later, ruffling his hair with one hand, phone still in the other. He leaned down to kiss the top of (Y/n)’s head, his voice soft. “Night.” “Night, Riki,” she murmured back, giving his wrist a light pat as he passed. He disappeared down the hall, bedroom door clicking shut a second later.
Meanwhile, Heeseung padded into the kitchen, hair tousled, eyes half-shut as he opened the fridge and stared into it like he wasn’t sure what he was looking for. “Water. Or juice. Or maybe both.” No one answered him, but he didn’t seem to mind. Back on the couch, Jake shifted slightly to get more comfortable, his arms curled loosely around (Y/n)’s waist, letting the silence settle between them like a blanket.
Heeseung returned from the kitchen with a glass of water in hand, the rim fogging lightly from the chill. The moment he stepped into the living room, a quiet, fond laugh escaped him. There on the couch, Jake was already snoring, his head still nestled in (Y/n)’s lap like it belonged there. Her fingers absentmindedly threaded through his hair, even though her own eyes looked heavy with sleep. She turned slightly at the sound of Heeseung’s laugh, catching his soft gaze.
He made his way over, crouching beside the couch. “You want help moving him?” he offered gently. “You’ll mess up your neck sleeping like this.” (Y/n) shook her head, a sleepy smile tugging at her lips. “It’s okay. I don’t mind.” Heeseung didn’t look fully convinced, but he didn’t press her. “Alright,” he murmured. “Still… kiss good night?” She leaned forward, lips meeting his in a slow, sleepy kiss. His hand brushed her cheek for just a second before he stood up again. “Good night, love,” he whispered. “Good night, Hee.”
He disappeared down the hallway, door clicking quietly behind him. The apartment was dim and still again, bathed in the soft hum of the refrigerator and the low, even rhythm of Jake’s breathing. (Y/n) leaned back into the couch, eyes fluttering shut, her hand still resting in Jake’s hair. Eventually, sleep claimed her too.
A few hours passed in peaceful silence. It was sometime in the middle of the night, close to 3 a.m., when Sunghoon shuffled out of his room in search of water. His eyes adjusted slowly to the living room, catching sight of the two figures still curled up on the couch. He walked over carefully, setting his empty glass down on the table with a soft clink before crouching beside them.
“(Y/n),” he whispered, brushing his fingers lightly against her shoulder. Her eyes opened slowly, a little dazed and confused. “You shouldn’t sleep like that. Your neck’s gonna hate you tomorrow.” She blinked, then winced slightly as she shifted, her neck already a bit sore. “Fair.”  “I’ll lift him,” Sunghoon offered, nodding toward Jake. “You go.”
True to his word, he gently lifted Jake’s head just enough for her to slip out from under him. Jake mumbled something unintelligible but didn’t wake. As soon as she was free, (Y/n) leaned into Sunghoon, wrapping her arms around him for a grateful hug.
“Thank you,” she murmured. “You’re so warm.” Sunghoon chuckled softly, hugging her back. “You’re cold.” “Sleeping without a blanket will do that to you.” “You want mine?” he offered without thinking. She smiled against his shoulder, eyes fluttering closed again for just a second. “No. Just help me get to bed.” “Yeah, okay,” he said quietly, steadying her with an arm around her waist as they padded together down the hallway, slow and sleepy, but together.
Inside her room, (Y/n) moved toward the bed with every intention of face-planting into it fully clothed. But before she could collapse, Sunghoon gently caught her wrist. “Hey, maybe change first?” he said with a lopsided smile. “You’ve been in those clothes all day.” She blinked at him, exhausted but processing, and then let out a small laugh. “Good idea. You’re full of wisdom tonight.” He chuckled, ruffling her hair lightly. “I try.” Then, with a nod, he turned to finally retrieve the glass of water he came out for in the first place, disappearing down the hallway again.
Left alone in the room, (Y/n) dragged herself through the familiar routine, stripping out of her worn clothes and slipping into a soft, oversized pajama shirt and loose shorts. It felt better instantly, but as she stood there in the dim light, arms folded lightly around herself, she realized she was still cold. Not just physically, but in that lonely, hollow kind of way that sometimes crept in after long days.
She glanced at her bed, then at her door, and made a quiet decision. A few moments later, she pushed open the door to the room next to hers, Jay’s room. He was already asleep, curled up beneath his thick comforter, breath slow and steady. The room was faintly scented with his cologne, soft and familiar. He didn’t stir as she tiptoed inside.
This wasn’t the first time, not for her, and not for anyone in the group. Jay was notorious for sleeping like a rock, and even more so for instinctively shifting to make space the second someone crawled in beside him. It was almost routine now, unspoken.
She slid under the covers, cold feet brushing against the warmth of his legs. Just like always, even in sleep, Jay stirred, barely. One arm reached behind him and lifted the edge of the duvet higher, the other snaking around her waist as he pulled her closer with no hesitation, no awareness. Just muscle memory and comfort. He exhaled softly, almost contentedly.
(Y/n) smiled sleepily against his chest, already feeling the warmth seep into her limbs. The cold, the ache, the lingering tension from the long day it all melted away in seconds. Wrapped in the silence of the room, in Jay’s warmth and familiarity, she let herself sink fully into sleep again. Safe. Home. Loved.
The morning light filtering through the curtains was soft and golden, casting a faint glow across the room. (Y/n) stirred beneath the covers, blinking sleep from her eyes, slow and groggy.
Warmth pressed against her chest, an arm wrapped comfortably around her waist, and a steady, familiar heartbeat under her ear. She blinked a few more times and tilted her head upward, only to find herself face-to-face with Jungwon. Wait… Jungwon?
She blinked again. This was definitely Jay’s room. The familiar scent of his cologne still lingered in the air, and Jay’s guitar leaned casually against the wall in the corner, just as it always did. But nestled beside her, in Jay’s spot, was most certainly Jungwon. His eyes were already open, watching her with a soft, sleepy smile as he brushed his thumb lightly against her hip.
“Morning,” he whispered, his voice low and warm against her ear. (Y/n) stared for a second longer before huffing out a laugh. “Wait, what?” Jungwon clearly expected her confusion; he smiled wider and gently pulled her closer. “You didn’t wake up when Jay got up this morning. He had an appointment.” “Oh.” “You were sleep-talking,” Jungwon added, brushing a piece of hair from her cheek. “Kept mumbling something about not wanting to be alone.”
She groaned quietly, burying her face into his shoulder for a second. “Please tell me I didn’t sound that desperate.” He chuckled. “Not desperate. Just, cuddly.” She mumbled, eyes still half-closed. “Sleepy me is so clingy.” “No,” he said immediately, pressing a small kiss to the top of her head. “Not clingy. Just cute.” (Y/n) peeked up at him again, the corner of her mouth curling upward as her sleepiness started to dissolve. “You’re biased.” “Absolutely,” Jungwon replied with a grin, pulling her in a little tighter. “And I’m not complaining.”
Eventually, the warmth of the bed and the soft urging of Jungwon convinced (Y/n) to crawl out from beneath the covers. Still wrapped in the lingering haze of sleep, she followed him out into the hall and toward the kitchen, her steps slow, her hair a gentle mess of bed-tangles.
The scent of something sweet and fruity met them as they walked in. Sunoo was already at the table, eating his breakfast, cereal, and a plate of fresh berries beside him. He looked up as they entered, eyes immediately softening when he saw (Y/n)’s sleep-heavy expression and the way she was still leaning slightly into Jungwon’s side.
She didn’t say anything, just shuffled over and dropped into the seat beside Sunoo with a quiet sigh, resting her head against his shoulder like it was the most natural thing in the world. Sunoo chuckled softly, cheeks lifting with a smile. “Morning to you, too.” “Mm,” (Y/n) hummed in response, her eyes fluttering closed for a moment.
Without missing a beat, Sunoo plucked a raspberry from his plate and held it up to her lips. She peeked at it, then at him, and opened her mouth obediently. He popped the berry in, and she smiled around it, chewing slowly as she nuzzled a little closer into his shoulder.
Jungwon just shook his head fondly and went to grab water from the fridge. Sunoo glanced down at her again, reaching up to gently fix a stray lock of hair that had fallen into her face. “You’re always like this after a shoot day,” he said softly. (Y/n) mumbled something incoherent in agreement, and Sunoo’s smile only widened.
He loved mornings like this, the ones after long filming days where everyone was tired but happy, where the house was quiet and slow-moving, but filled with warmth. These were the little moments that made it all worth it. The teasing during shoots, the chaos of puzzles, the endless energy… they all faded into peace like this. A quiet kitchen. Berry-stained fingers. The comforting weight of someone leaning into you, trusting you with their rest.
He picked up another berry, brushing it against her lips. (Y/n) took it again, no questions asked. Yeah, Sunoo thought, these mornings were his favorite kind of routine.
80 notes · View notes
mirisss · 26 days ago
Text
&Team Poly Headcanons
Tumblr media
&Team OT9 x gn! reader
Wordcount ≈ 1.2k 
Warnings: None really, 
Please reblog and comment! 
Thank you for the request!
Tumblr media
Cuddle Chaos
There is no such thing as personal space during movie nights. The living room transforms into a mountain of blankets, pillows, and limbs.
K is the designated movie selector (mostly safe choices), but Fuma always tries to sneak in horror just to watch Taki cling to someone, usually Yuma, who pretends to be brave but is equally terrified.
Maki always brings snacks he carefully arranged, only for Jo to immediately mess it up digging for the “good” popcorn.
You’ll be cuddled somewhere in the middle, sandwiched between Harua and Nicholas most of the time because they refuse to let you go.
Eventually, it’s a full-on cuddle pile, with someone always half-asleep on someone else’s chest, shoulder, or lap. The movie usually ends without anyone noticing because K, the last one awake, turns it off and throws another blanket over everyone.
Kiss Chaos
It always starts with something simple. You kiss K on the cheek before heading to the kitchen and then suddenly…
“Wait, why does K get one first?” Nicholas complains, arms outstretched like a child.
You kiss him too, and immediately Jo jumps in: “I want one too!”
Next thing you know, it’s a full-on kiss storm.
Yuma pulls you gently into a warm hug and presses a kiss to your forehead. EJ demands one on the nose “because it’s cute,” and Taki tries to get one while also being crushed under everyone else.
Harua is shy about asking, so he lingers until you notice him and cup his face for a soft kiss. He always goes red.
Maki ends it by pulling you in for a real kiss, just long enough to make everyone groan and shout, “HEY! No fair!”
It’s the most chaotic but love-filled mess of affection ever.
Culinary Chaos
The kitchen becomes a war zone every time more than two people are in it.
Maki and K try to lead things calmly, with emphasis on try. They delegate roles like a military operation: “Fuma, you chop vegetables. Taki, stir the sauce. Nicholas, no, put the oil down.”
EJ and Jo are the biggest disasters. Once, they tried to cut an avocado and ended up Googling “How to avocado???” (Had to bring it up but with a twist)
Yuma once mistook salt for sugar and confidently said, “It’ll even out in the oven.” It did not.
Harua is great at organizing but not much of a cook; he likes setting the table prettily, though.
You’re usually somewhere between helping and refereeing, sneaking spoonfuls of whatever’s ready and helping Jo clean up the flour “accident” (he swears it wasn’t him).
Despite the chaos, dinner always ends up tasting amazing, mostly because everyone’s laughing and eating together, and that’s what makes it perfect.
Crowd Chaos
During concerts, you’re hidden in the audience or backstage, and they know you’re there.
When you cheekily blow a kiss toward the stage, at least three of them react immediately.
Fuma misses a step in the choreo. Harua turns bright red but keeps smiling. EJ smirks at the crowd to play it off.
Nicholas mouths stop it with a grin while Taki waves like he’s waving to a fan (but it’s absolutely you).
Later, K scolds the group jokingly, “At this rate, you’re going to fall off stage from blushing so hard.”
Interview Chaos
Interviewer: “Do you all have someone at home that you miss when you are away?”
Taki: “Yeah! We have, uh, a part-. I mean, a hamster! We call it, Y/N. Wait, no”
The rest of the members scramble to cover it up, Fuma laughing loudly while K says, “It’s an inside joke. Our imaginary pet hamster.”
The fans are suspicious, especially when Nicholas adds, “Yeah, it bites,” and Harua hides behind a water bottle.
On-Stage Chaos
Nicholas loves sneaking winks or little heart hands your way during performances. He says it’s “for the fans,” but he looks directly at where you are.
Maki subtly sings certain lyrics in your direction, and K always spins toward your side of the audience when there’s a romantic line.
EJ throws smirks your way when the choreo gets intense.
Jo once pulled a flower from a prop and tossed it in your direction, making it look random. It wasn’t.
Backstage, Taki beams when you meet eyes. Harua can’t stop smiling for ten minutes straight after.
Birthday chaos
Birthdays are group missions. Everyone contributes something, a handmade gift, a letter, a (badly performed) song, or a special dinner.
K plans the schedule like a general. “Nicholas, you distract them. Harua, you’re on cake duty. Jo, don’t eat the frosting before it’s on the cake this time.”
Each member gives their own private moment with you, one-on-one time to celebrate how much you mean to them.
Taki writes little notes and hides them around the house for you to find. Jo records a silly voice message you play on loop.
Maki bakes something intricate with K’s help, while Fuma gets you a charm bracelet with little initials of the group.
EJ insists on serenading you, but gets interrupted halfway by Yuma crashing in with confetti and yelling, “HAPPY BIRTHDAY, BABY!!”
No matter who’s birthday it is, yours or theirs, the night always ends the same way: group cuddles, cake crumbs on shirts, laughter, and love so strong it’s almost unfair.
Anniversary chaos
Since you can’t go public, anniversaries are quiet, private, and ridiculously romantic.
One year, Nicholas recreated your first group hangout in the living room with matching clothes and playlists.
Another year, they each wrote a letter and Maki strung them into a handmade photo book.
The group keeps a secret group chat where they plan surprises together (you caught Jo looking very suspicious once and he said, “I’m… watching a cat video.”)
They do little things all week: Harua making your tea in the morning, EJ picking up your favorite snacks, Yuma letting you win at Mario Kart (probably).
At the end of it all, there’s always a whispered, “Thank you for loving all of us,” and nine pairs of arms wrapping around you tightly.
Live chaos
It started off innocent: Fuma, Jo, and EJ were casually live on Weverse, answering fan questions and showing snacks.
You, completely unaware, walked into the room behind them and said, “Babe, did you see where I put my-”
Silence
EJ’s eyes widen. Jo coughs violently into a pillow. Fuma blurts, “THAT WAS…uh. K’s voice. He’s being weird again.”
Someone (Jo) yells offscreen: “STOP MOCKING OUR VOICES, K!”
Meanwhile, you duck behind the counter in horror and crawl out like a guilty cat.
The fans immediately pick up on the voice: “That… that wasn’t any of the members??”
Comments flood the stream: “WHO WAS THAT??” “New staff?” “That sounded too soft to be K LMAO.” “Was that a girl or maybe another guy????” “They totally called someone babe?!?!”
The guys try to recover, badly. EJ starts singing, Jo opens chips, Fuma nervously mumbles about “our… vocal coach??”
They end the live early with a lot of sweating and forced laughter.
Later, you all agree: new rule, check the schedule board before entering the room.
But in the group chat that night, they’re teasing you nonstop: “Your debut as the 10th member was iconic,” – Nicholas “I’ll make your mic prettier next time,” – Yuma “So when’s your fan meet?” – Jo
Let’s just say that a poly relationship with &Team is nothing short of chaos, but it’s full of love, a lot of love, perhaps more than one can handle. 
100 notes · View notes
mirisss · 2 months ago
Text
Rain, Hearts, and You
Tumblr media
Nishimura Riki x gn! reader
Wordcount ≈ 794
Warnings: None I think, 
Thank you for the request @maimurariki! As you didn’t specify a gender for the reader, I tried to write it as gender neutral, I hope you enjoy it! 
Please reblog!
Tumblr media
Third Person POV
After getting caught in a heavy rainfall during their date, walking along the Han River, Niki and (Y/n) ended up half running to Niki’s place as it was quite close to where they were. Their clothes and hair were drenched in water, almost creating a small pool in the hallway. Niki let (Y/n) go and take a shower first, he wanted to make sure that they got warmed up quickly, thinking of himself second. While (Y/n) was showering, Niki prepared some hot chocolate and some extra blankets on the couch. The one thing neither of them had thought of was that (Y/n) didn’t have any extra clothes at Niki’s yet, their relationship still too new for such a thing. 
Once (Y/n) had showered, they wrapped themselves in a towel, going out into Niki’s bedroom, allowing Niki to quickly get into the shower. While Niki was showering, (Y/n) looked around for something to wear. They opened Niki’s closet, looking through it for something that looked comfortable and something that would somewhat fit them. After looking for a few minutes, they found a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt, not thinking of the brand name so clearly printed on them, (Y/n) put the clothes on. And then finished drying their hair, right on time for Niki to come out of the bathroom himself, towel around his shoulder, dressed in dry clothes that were also sporting the same logo, he now found on his partner as well. 
Niki was a bit shocked to see (Y/n) wearing his Chrome Hearts t-shirt, as well as his sweatpants, he had never seen them wear his clothes before. His heart skipped a beat, damn they looked good. He was usually very protective of his favorite brand, never allowing his friends to borrow his Chrome Hearts clothes or jewelry, but seeing (Y/n) wearing it was something completely different. As (Y/n) finally turned around, they found Niki just standing there, staring at them. At first they thought there was something behind them, so they turned their head, looking into the closet, but finding only clothes, they turned back around to face their boyfriend. “Are you okay Ki?” Niki smiled at the question, finding them adorable as they tried to figure out why he was staring at them, he walked over, removing the towel from their head, putting his hand gently on their shoulder, lightly lifting the material. “You look good in my clothes, especially these ones,” It was then that (Y/n) realized what shirt they had taken, they knew how much Niki hated others wearing his expensive clothes, so they instantly apologized, getting ready to change into something else. 
“Oh, I’m sorry, Niki, I didn’t even realize I took one of these shirts, I’ll change into something else,” Just as they were going to turn around to find another shirt, Niki stopped them, leaning in and kissing them, “Hey, I don’t let my friends wear these clothes because they’re idiots, you’re more special, so I don’t mind it, as long as it’s you, and besides, I did just tell you that you look good in them, so don’t you dare take them off,” (Y/n) was a bit stunned at the action, not used to Niki sometimes being more assertive, but they didn’t argue, they liked the feeling of wearing his clothes, maybe the rain had blessed them with a more special day than just a romantic walk by the Han River. 
A while later as the couple sat on the couch, a movie playing on the tv, blankets draped over them as they sat cuddled up, Niki was still fiddling a bit with the shirt (Y/n) was wearing, he didn’t stop until (Y/n) his hand in theirs, then he began playing with their hand, then a thought struck him that he just couldn’t hold back. “You should borrow some of my Chrome Hearts rings as well, so we can really match, then everyone will know you’re taken,” “Is that your way of saying ‘I love you’?” Niki just nodded his head, not truly daring to say the words. “I love you too, Riki, and yes, I’ll wear your rings so that no one can steal me away,” (Y/n) laughed, squeezing Niki’s hand just a little tighter, Niki did the same thing, and then they returned their attention to the movie, the rest of the night filled with silent kisses and a lot of smiles.
65 notes · View notes
mirisss · 9 months ago
Text
SKZ reaction to their gf being in a car crash part 2
Tumblr media
SKZ OT8 x afab! reader
Here is part 2 of this request, it’s been quite long since I wrote the first part but I hope you all enjoy this second and last part. It’s not very good in my own opinion because I kind of ran out of ideas for it but I still hope you can enjoy it. 
Wordcount ≈ 740
Warnings, mentions of a car crash, anxiety, sort of PTSD, 
Part 1
Third person POV
A week had gone by since the accident, (Y/n) had some trouble moving around in the dorm as her leg held her back, however, she had finally gotten somewhat of a hang of how to use the crutches in the best way. 
It’s been a week, and while her mental health hasn’t been too bad, she had avoided going in a car, and she barely left the apartment. Coming home with all eight of her boyfriends on that day was hard, but she managed to do it, now, she was terrified of getting inside a car. Her whole body would tremble when she thought of having to drive again. 
Today, she had to face that fear. (Y/n) had an appointment with a doctor who had to check up on her injuries, to see how they were healing, and if they needed to adjust the pain meds. (Y/n) had barely slept anything that night, anxious over having to go in a car. 
“Hey, honey, everything will be okay, we will be there with you every step of the way,” Hyunjin said as he tried to calm (Y/n) down. “Everything will be fine, just breathe, we won’t leave your side,” Felix added as he gently squeezed (Y/n)’s hand. “What if something happens to you guys as well?” (Y/n) was crying, trembling, and shaking, anxiety had completely clouded her mind, and the monster inside her had shifted from focusing on more bad things happening to her and now it focused on something happening to her boyfriends.
“I understand that it might seem scary, but how long have you been driving without an accident?” Bang Chan asked, “A few years,” “Right, so the probability of getting in an accident isn’t that large, of course, anything can happen but try to see it positively, like it won’t happen again,” He continued as he gave (Y/n) a reassuring smile. 
(Y/n) took a deep breath and nodded, shaking out her arms in an attempt to calm herself. “We’re here every step of the way with you,” Jisung said, his own eyes trembling with worry, worry for her, he understood her anxiety more than most of the others, having struggled with it for a long time himself. “I’ll sing for you all the way if that helps,” Seungmin and Jeonging both said at the same time, this caused (Y/n) to finally crack a tiny smile as everyone looked shocked at the two youngest who lightly chuckled. “We’ll take it nice and slow, extra carefully,” Changbin said. “We’ll get through this together, just like we have with everything else,” Minho said as he gently put his hand on (Y/n)’s face, stroking his thumb over her cheek, his eyes holding nothing but love in them. (Y/n) took a deep breath, with her eight boyfriends there to help her, she would fight this fear, she would try to atleast. 
“Okay, let’s go,” She said, body still trembling, glossy eyes, and clenched teeth, she was determined to try and do this, no matter how scary it was. No matter how much her body wanted to fight it, her mind had to be stronger, and it was, with the gentle help of her eight amazing boyfriends, who helped steady her on the way down to the car, who helped her when she wanted to run away at the sight of the garage doors, who helped her get into the car with her eyes closed to try and fight the fear. With them all singing in the car, holding her hands, gently whispering in her ears, anything to distract her from the panic rising in her as she heard the motor starting and felt the car move. 
It wasn’t easy, but eventually, (Y/n) would be brave enough to travel normally in a car, until then, she had SKZ to make her feel safe. 
158 notes · View notes
mirisss · 9 months ago
Text
Atz reaction to their s/o being financially broken
Tumblr media
Ateez x gn!college/university student! reader 
Thank you for the request! I’m sorry it took so long for me to write this but I hope you enjoy this! I wasn’t sure if you wanted this to a poly relationship or not so I wrote it as if the relationships are separate, so each ATZ member has their own s/o. 
Wordcount ≈ 1.2k
Warnings: Anxiety, overworking, exhaustion, financial problems, (Not that angsty though,)
Reactions under the cut
Seonghwa, Yeosang, Mingi, Yunho, Jongho
He had noticed that you didn’t seem to have a lot of time to hang out with him recently as you constantly had to study or work. At first, he didn’t think much of it, thinking it was just because of exam season that you were so stressed. But once this kept happening for over a month, he could barely reach you, you never answered his calls, or barely any of his texts, only answering “Sorry, busy studying, talk to you later”. He understood that something must be going on, his first thought would be if he had done anything wrong so one night, he went over to your apartment, knocked on the door but no one opened it, he assumed that you were at the restaurant/bar where you work so he went over there. Once at the door to the restaurant, he saw you running around inside, immediately noticing that you looked sick and feverish, you didn’t even notice him as he stood in front of you. One of your colleagues noticed him, quickly ushering him over. 
“You should really convince them to go home, they’ve been working double shifts for two weeks, and even trying to pick up more shifts every now and then,” He was shocked to find out just how much you had been working. He walked over to you, gently putting a hand on your shoulder, “Hey, love, can we talk?” You were surprised to see him but said yes and went to the back of the building, where he technically wasn’t allowed to be as a non-employee but you were with him so it was fine. 
“What’s wrong?” You asked as you finally sat down for the first time in probably 12 or 15 hours. “That´s what I want to ask you, your colleague just told me you’ve been working double shifts for 2 weeks straight, you look sick, you definitely have a fever, you’ve been distant for over a month, I just want to understand what’s going on,” He saw tears beginning to form in your eyes. “It’s nothing, don’t worry about it,” “It’s obviously something, please, (Y/n), tell me what’s going on, I’m your boyfriend, you should be able to rely on me,” You sighed and then proceeded to tell him everything. 
“My landlord raised my rent a lot about a month ago and with my old schedule, I couldn’t afford the rent or the cost of uni and everything so I had to start working more to earn enough not to be evicted, but having to work for 20 hours each day doesn’t leave a lot of time to study or sleep so I’m falling behind on classes and I don’t know what to do because no matter what I think of, there’s no solution that actually works,” He just looked at you in shock. “Why haven’t you told me about this? I could help you, I have asked before to move in together, that would help a lot with the cost of living for you,” “I can’t just rely on you for this, it’s my problem,” “Hey, we’re in this together, besides, I earn enough to support us both for a while so that you can focus on studying. I love you, (Y/n), it pains me to see you so overworked, I want to help, so please rely on me,” You couldn’t say no anymore, fatigue, fever, and finally feeling like you could have some rest catching up with you so you just nodded, whispering, ‘yes please’, before falling asleep with your head on his shoulder. 
Hongjoong, Wooyoung, San
They would never let it come to the point of you being financially broken or exhausted mentally, nope, these two are just very attentive or their partner and would notice the second something seemed to be off with you. The first clue was when you canceled last minute on a date he had planned for over a week, to celebrate the anniversary of your first kiss together, he would take you to a fancy restaurant, something you usually enjoyed but this day you canceled on him the morning of the date just saying “I’m not feeling like doing something fancy”. He was shocked but nonetheless, he canceled the booking at the restaurant and asked if you should just order takeout and a movie night at his place, but you shot that down too with the excuse of exams coming up. 
The second, and final clue to something being wrong, was when he walked by the office where you work part-time, in the middle of the day, when you definitely had classes, but he found you at the office, looking more stressed than ever before. 
“Hey, love, what are you doing here? Don’t you have classes today?” “Oh Joong/Woo/Sannie, um, no, I, um, don’t” It was obvious that you were lying to him, and he wondered why, as it never happened before. “I know you’re lying, (Y/n), what’s actually going on?” You just sighed, looking down at the ground. “I’m too embarrassed to tell you,” “I won’t judge you, honey,” “I’m going to be evicted from my apartment, I took a pay cut about a week ago and with it, I can’t afford to pay rent, and my landlord isn’t one to be understanding of me being a student so they’ll kick you out the second even a penny is missing from the rent. So I’ve been taking on more shifts here, even trying to find another part-time job at a café or something, but with that, I can’t go to classes, so I’m falling behind, and I just want to die, because I’m failing everything, even our relationship,” You were crying and almost hyperventilating at this point. He pulled you into a tight hug, to try and comfort you. His heart was hurting, how hadn’t he noticed earlier that it was this bad? “Jagi, no, you’re not failing our relationship, come live with me? You wouldn’t have to pay rent that way,” “I can’t just let you pay for everything,” 
“Then how about this, you move in with me, you keep your part-time job here but you back to your regular schedule, you can pay a fourth of the rent for my apartment, that’s about equal looking at what we each earn, and that way you still have plenty of time for classes, and for me, your boyfriend,” “How can I say no to that?” “You can’t, I’m just that irresistible,” 
193 notes · View notes
mirisss · 1 year ago
Text
SKZ reaction to their gf being in a car crash
Tumblr media
SKZ OT8 x female! reader
SKZ reaction to their girlfriend being in a car crash and taking care of her
Thank you for the request, hope you like it! 
Wordcount ≈ 1.5k
Warnings: Car crash, broken leg, bruises, a little angsty, mentioning of anxiety, 
Part 2
Tumblr media
(Y/n)’s POV
“Hey, I’m going to be running a bit late. I have a bit left that I need to do on this project, so I’ll order some food and eat here,” “Are you sure? How late do you think you’ll have to stay?” “I’m not sure, Binnie, I think I need another 3 or 4 hours before I’m done,” “Mmm, okay, do you want some of us to come and pick you up?” “No, I’ll be fine and besides you guys have had a long day, I’ll text you guys when I leave,” “Alright, be careful,” “Love you,” “Love you, too,” 
After hanging up the call with Changbin, I got back to working on my project. If I did this project great then I could be in for a promotion at work. And if I got this promotion, my life as the girlfriend of a very successful kpop group would be a bit easier. With this promotion, I could go with them on tours, at least more than one stop. So I had to get it. I needed it. I ordered some food and got back to work, most of my colleagues had left the building leaving me and a handful of others behind. 
3 hours and 25 minutes later, I was finally finished. I submitted my project, packed up my things, sent a text to Seungmin as he was the last person I texted with, letting him now that I was leaving the building. I went down to the garage and got into my car. Seungmin responded as I started the car, saying he and all the others missed me and were waiting. 
I began driving, I couldn’t wait to get home to my boyfriends. I was exhausted and missed their embraces. I came to a stop light, the streets were surprisingly empty, even at this late hour the streets were usually filled with cars. The light turned green and I began driving, suddenly I noticed headlights of another car approaching from my left, the car was speeding, seemingly out of control, I realized that no matter what I did, we would collide, still I tried to step on my gas hoping the other car would miss me. The last thing I remember was a loud bang and feeling pain. 
Third Person POV
Over at the SKZ dorm, the boys were waiting eagerly for (Y/n) to come home. They had prepared snacks, blankets, and a movie. All of them ready for a cuddly movie night. They kept checking their phones and out the windows, expecitng to see either a call, a text, or (Y/n)’s car. Yet no matter how many times they checked they found nothing. 
“It’s been 30 minutes since she texted, it only takes 15 minutes here, and that’s on days when the traffic is bad,” Minho noted, concern evident on his face, his body was restless. Changbin was pacing around the room, feeling like he should have gone and picked her up even if she said it wasn’t necessary. “I’ll try calling her,” Hyunjin said as he held the phone up to his ear, whishing she would pick up, however he was disappointed as he was met with (Y/n)’s voice mail. 
“Her phone could be dead and she’s just buying snacks,” Han said, trying to be hopeful, yet his hands were shaking, his breathing irregular, anxiety taking over his body as he feared the worst had happened. “Yeah, she’s gonna come any second now, I feel it,” Felix said, he sat beside Han, trying to find comfort in his bandmate and boyfriend. Jeongin stood by the window, staring down at each passing car, analyzing each one to try and find the one belonging to his dear girlfriend. 
Another 30 minutes passed by, an hour since (Y/n) said she would be coming home. Yet there was no sign of her. A few minutes more passed by when Chan received a call from an unknown number, he answered it, half expecting it to be from a fan who had managed to get a hold of his number. He was surprised that the one on the other line was a doctor, or at least someone working at the hospital. 
“Hello, is this Bang Chan?” “Yes, who is this?” “I am calling from the hospital, your girlfriend (L/n) (Y/n) has been in an accident,” “WHAT?” The other boys all stood up, shaking with fear and worry at Chan’s shout. “There was a car accident, miss (L/n) is still being examined, could you come over to the hospital?” “Of course, I’ll, or we’ll be there as soon as we can,” “Only her boyfriend will be allowed inside the room,” Chan gave an awkward forced chuckled. “You see we’re in a poly relationship,” “Oh, I’m so sorry, of course all of you will be allowed inside then,” 
Chan hung up and explained to the other’s, they all left the dorm within a minute. Hearts racing, minds expecting the worst. Was she badly hurt? Was she even alive? Would she be okay? When they arrived at the hospital they all rushed to the front desk, asking for (Y/n). As they came upon the door that lead them to the room (Y/n) was in, a doctor just stepped out of it. “Excuse me, is (L/n) (Y/n), in there?” “Yes, might you be her boyfriends?” “Yes, doctor,” “She just woke up, she’s a bit shaken but she’ll be fine,” “How badly hurt is she?” “Considering the circumstances, not bad at all. She has a broken leg and some bruises over majority of her body, but other than that, she is physically fine, mentally though might be another story. First and foremost, she needs support from those who love her,” The doctor gave the boys a kind smile before she left, allowing the boys to step inside. 
“(Y/n), we were so worried,” Jisung began crying the second he layed eyes on her, the cast on her leg, the bruises on her arms and even her face, he just wanted to wake up from this nightmare. (Y/n) too began crying as she saw the worry and tears on her boyfriends’ faces. “I’m sorry,” “No, don’t apologize, darling, it wasn’t your fault,” Minho wiped away some of the tears that stained the girls cheek, his smile only causing her to cry more. Relieved to finally be within their presence again, close to the people she loves and feel safe with. 
2 hours later, (Y/n) was allowed to go home as the doctors had examined her and ruled out a concussion and other injuries. Bang Chan was given a long list of things that (Y/n) wasn’t allowed to do for a few days and how to care for her leg. Changbin had sent an email to (Y/n)’s boss, letting them know of the accident and that (Y/n) wouldn’t be able to work for 2 weeks, and after those 2 weeks she would only be able to work from home for another 2-3 weeks. 
(Y/n) was given crutches to use for moving around, she struggled a bit with them as she wasn’t used to it. In the end, to get out to the car, Felix and Seungmin ended up acting as her crutches, half carrying her. Jeongin sat beside (Y/n) in the car, holding her hand as she seemed a bit stressed over the situation. He could only imagine, she was just in an accident and now she had to go in a car again. “Hey, you’re okay, we’re here with you. Want me to sing to you?” (Y/n) couldn’t give a verbal answer but she simply nodded her head and squeezed his hand. 
Jeongin began singing lowly, the rest of the boys soon followed and joined in on singing, all to help (Y/n) calm down. (Y/n) closed her eyes and focused on the sweet voices of her boyfriends, the warmth they brought her overpowered her fear from the accident. Soon enough she felt her heart slow down and her breathing followed right after. Relaxation and safety soon consumed her mind as she focused on the singing. Before she knew it, the car was parked, they were home. The boys helped her out of the car and supported her all the way to their dorm. 
“Don’t worry, sweetie, we’ve got you,” Hyunjin said as he handed her some of the snacks they had prepared earlier. “I’m so happy I have all of you,” “We’re happy to have you too,” Felix answered. And so, the nine lovers spent the night cuddled up on the couch, finding safety in one another, happy that they get to experience tomorrow together.
689 notes · View notes
mirisss · 8 months ago
Text
So Sweet, Darling Ours
Tumblr media
Poly! Vampire OT5 Boynextdoor x human! female! reader
Thank you so much for the request 🩰, I really appreciate it! You didn’t specify if it should be a female reader or a gender-neutral reader, I did write this with female pronouns, if you wanted it to be gender-neutral, send me another message and I’ll write another one but with the correct pronouns. 
I do use ‘brothers’ like ones or twice when describing the boys to one another but it’s because they are a part of the same coven, not because they are actual brothers, saying lovers in that context just didn’t sound as good, so I hope everyone understands what I’m going for and it’s not incest just for context. 
I didn’t include Woonhak because this felt a little too suggestive for him, at least in my opinion. 
Wordcount ≈ 13.1k (I got carried away, so enjoy)
Warnings: Blood, blood-sucking, some stalking, murder, violence, being tied up (not in a sexual way), it’s suggestive, mentioning of someone’s bulge, kissing, I think this is it, let me know if I’ve missed anything.
Tumblr media
Third Person POV
The skies were clear, the streets buzzing with life, and every shop in sight was decorated with pumpkins, ghosts, and other Halloween things. Everyone was out enjoying the autumn market, children as adults, all were happily walking around looking at all the crafts, vegetables, and baked goods. Far down the line of stands, a young woman had her stand filled with pies and other autumny goods. She was smiling brightly at all who passed by, excited every time someone stopped to look at what she was selling, and even happier once someone bought something. 
“Oh dear, this pie smells delicious, it’s just like one my late mother used to bake,” An old lady approached the stand with a nostalgic smile as she smelt the familiar scent of her childhood. “Would you like to taste a bite?” “I would love to,” The young woman handed the old lady a spoon with a bite of a pie she had made to allow customers a taste. “It’s even better than the one my mother used to make, I’ll take one,” “I’m flattered, I’ll pack it up for you in a box so it’s easy to carry!” 
A little bit away from the young woman’s stand, stood a group of five young men, the group had been drawn to the market by a scent. A scent so sweet and alluring, that they couldn’t resist staying away. It was a scent no human creature could have noticed but their supernatural senses easily picked it up. The scent was so sweet that the men could barely hold back their fangs, the fangs that longed to taste the blood that had drawn them there. 
It took a while for them to locate the exact location of the human with the sweet blood, but once they did, they were all taken aback by the beauty of the woman who was the owner of the blood they now craved. Her smile rivaled the sun in brightness, and her seemingly warm and kind personality as she greeted and spoke with the old lady, all that combined with her sweet blood, she seemed like a gift from the moon goddess herself. 
The five vampires just had to have her, and not just her blood. 
“Ahhh, her blood must be made of gold or something, how can it smell so sweet and strong, she’s not even bleeding,” “Pull yourself together, Jae, we can’t just go in there and take her,” Sungho, as the oldest, reprimanded the leader of the group. “Ya, I know, but come on, have you ever smelled something like her before? I’m going crazy, being so close yet so far away,” “We have to be smart about this, we can’t take her here and now, but in a few hours, the market will close, she has to pack up and head home, that’s when we take her,” Taesan said and as he revealed his plan, the others nodded and smiled excitedly, it was the perfect plan. 
Easy, just wait a few hours, don’t let her leave their sight, and then kidnap her when no one else is around. Easy. 
Barely five minutes later
“I’m so bored already, are we really just going to stand here and stare at her? Shouldn’t we at least walk around so we don’t look suspicious?” Riwoo asked. “I wanna go look at the fish stand,” “Leehan, those are dead fishes, you do know that, right?” Taesan asked. “Mm, it’s better than nothing,” The youngest answered. The entire group turned and looked at their leader, waiting to see what he would say. “I mean, it wouldn’t hurt if we walked around, so long as someone is always keeping an eye on her so that no one else can snatch her before we do,” Jaehyun answered. “And how are we going to know if anyone is keeping an eye on her if we all walk around?” Sungho said. “I mean, we can take turns?” Sungho shook his head. “I’ll go and buy a drink from the stand beside hers and take a seat there, so the rest of you can walk around,” “Thank you, hyung!” The four others said before they moved away. 
It wasn’t long until the oldest of the group was joined at his table by Taesan who had had enough of the market already. “Find anything of interest?” “Nope, not a single quality item, or well, book, or something like that, so I’d rather sit here and enjoy the sweet, sweet scent of this one's blood,” “Hmm, I must say after moving closer to her stand, those pies and cakes, doesn’t smell too bad either, of course not as good as her blood, but I wouldn’t mind having a taste of those too,” The two continued sitting there in silence as their eyes were trained on the young woman who was moving around in her stand, selling item after item. 
A few minutes before the market closes
“Oh, I’m sorry sir, but the customer before you just bought the last apple pie, I still have a blueberry, a raspberry, and a pumpkin, if you would like one of those instead?” The middle-aged man scowled at (Y/n), upset that he didn’t get to buy an apple pie from her, he had come very late to the market and most stands were running low on their stock. “I don’t want blueberry, raspberry, or pumpkin, I want apple pie, so give me an apple pie,” (Y/n) tried her best to stay calm and kind. “As I just said, sir. I don’t have any more apple pies, the woman before you just bought the last one, all I have left is a blueberry, raspberry, and a pumpkin pie,” The man continued raising his voice, now almost screaming at (Y/n). 
Sungho and Taesan were still sitting at the same table, both now quite tired, ironic considering they’re vampires, but hell, those get tired too. They had been half-dozing off until they heard the commotion, they instantly noticed the man standing in front of the stand owned by the girl with sweet blood. Their instincts screamed at them to rush in and protect her, but listening to their instincts right now would end in a blood bath. But they had to do something. 
“Are you stupid, girl? How many times do I have to tell you? I WANT AN APPLE PIE!” The man raised his arm, ready to slap or hit the young woman in front of him, but before he could bring his arm down, it was grabbed in a very tight hold by someone else. The man furiously turned around to look at whoever was stopping him from taking out his anger. He was surprised to meet the glowing red eyes of what looked like a young man, the young man was quite tall, and he sported a smile on his face but anyone could tell it was fake, thanks to his smile, the man could see the fangs protruding out of the young man’s mouth. 
(Y/n) closed her eyes, expecting to feel the impact of the man’s hand or fist. But when nothing but a frustrated gasp came, she dared to open her eyes again, and she found a young boy standing close to her, he looked nice, he smiled brightly at her, behind him, (Y/n) could see another guy around the same age as the one before her, holding back the angry man. “Hi, are you okay? He didn’t hurt you did he?” “Um, no, yeah, I’m fine, thanks,” (Y/n) was mesmerized by the beauty of the guy before her. “I’m Sungho, by the way, that’s Taesan back there,” “I’m (Y/n),” “Nice to meet you,” Sungho held out his hand, (Y/n) hesitated a little but she thought she might as well shake his hand as he and his friend just saved her. 
Taesan pulled the man with him as he made sure to go somewhere where he was hidden from the girl’s sight, (Y/n)’s sight, (Y/n), what a pretty name, he thought. The angry man was terrified as he stared into the eyes of an angry monster. Or at least, a bloodthirsty one. “I’m sorry okay, you don’t need to do anything, please let me go,” “Mm, I could have let the screaming pass but, using violence because you were too late to buy a pie, nah I can’t do that, and, I’m actually quite hungry, so this is a win-win situation,” “How is it a win-win situation?” “It is for me, I get to eat - win, I get to make sure you can’t hurt anyone ever again - win,” Taesan’s smile was terrifying, like a maniac’s smile, the man knew that he only had seconds left to live, there was no negotiating with a vampire. 
“Any last words?” “I-” “Too slow,” And just like that, Taesan leaned in, and like a starving man, fed on the blood of the man, he wouldn’t leave a single drop, not when he could justify this death more than any other. Don’t hurt the things that he and his coven hold dear. Once he was finished emptying out all the blood the man had, Taesan dropped his body on the ground, wiping away the stray drops of blood from his chin, he retracted his fangs and calmed down himself so that he could go and face, (Y/n). 
Meanwhile, Sungho tried to keep (Y/n) occupied in her stand by talking and trying to help her clean up, considering that the market was closing down in just a minute, he didn’t calm down until he saw Taesan emerging calmly from the woods, alone. Sungho immediately knew what Taesan had done, he wanted to say it was the wrong method, but deep inside, Sungho knew he would have done the same thing. 
Just as Taesan came up and stood beside Sungo, the other three vampires also came into sight. As they saw their two brothers standing by the young woman with the sweet blood, they knew something must have happened because it wasn’t any part of their plan to interact with their soon-to-be victim. 
Sungho noticed the others and decided that it was probably time for them to emerge back into the shadows and wait for a better time to grab (Y/n). “We must be on our way, it was lovely to meet you,” He said with a charming smile and warm voice, (Y/n) felt a little sad at the revelation that the kind guy had to leave. “Thanks for the help with that man, here, take a pie as a thank you, it’s all I have that I can give you,” (Y/n) handed Sungho one of the pies that he had helped her pack up. “It was our pleasure,” He gently took the box from her hands and then he turned and left along with Taesan who hadn’t spoken a word since he returned, alone, after dragging away the angry man. 
Once the two boys had reunited with their other three brothers, Jaehyun and Riwoo looked a bit upset, while Leehan just looked bored. “How… Why…. When… Ahh, I don’t know what to say,” Jaehyun said frustratedly. “We know, we messed up the plan, but there was a valid reason for it,” Sungho began, followed by Taesan. “There was a man who was screaming at her and he was going to hit her, we had to step in,” “And where is the man, now?” Riwoo asked. Taesan just smiled as he showed his fangs which were still slightly covered in blood. “Um, guys? She’s leaving,” Leehan interrupted. “We’ll discuss this further tomorrow or something, for now, we continue with the plan,” Jaehyun said, as the five boys retracted into the shadows, almost becoming invisible so that they could follow the girl. 
(Y/n) clueless to the five vampires who were following her, happily picked up all of her things from the market and began her walk home. It would have been easier with her car but it decided to break down just the day before the market. “Ugh, my phone is almost out of battery as well, just my day, no car, an angry customer, and now no music on my way home,” She sighed, but continued on her way. Sungho heard her complaints from the shadows, and it almost made him feel bad about what they were going to do. 
(Y/n)’s arms were really starting to hurt because of the boxes she was carrying, she was exhausted and wanted nothing more than to lay down on her bed and sleep for a week. She put the boxes down on the little bench outside her door, trying to get her keys out of her pocket, when she suddenly heard the creaking of the floorboards on the porch, something that only happens when more than one person stands on it at a time. She tried to not panic but it only got harder when she saw another shadow joining her own, on the ground. 
When she finally grasped her keys, her heart was hammering, it was so loud that even her neighbors must have heard it. She unlocked her door, the plan was clear in her mind, abandon the boxes of pies and just try to get inside before whoever was behind her could follow, then slam the door, and lock it. Easy. 
She held the door handle in her hand, she felt her whole body shake, what if it was the man from before? What if he had followed her to get his revenge over a stupid pie? What if it was a serial killer? She had to try to survive, she couldn’t just give up, no matter how tired she was. (Y/n) gripped the handle just a little harder before she opened the door, she ran inside and slammed the door behind her, she didn’t dare breathe until she had locked the door. But her heart didn’t calm down at all, even though she was inside, because the moment she turned around to make sure the door was closing behind her, she still saw the shadow on the porch, but there was nobody to create the shadow. 
(Y/n) quietly walked over to a window to peek outside at the porch, and just as she feared, the shadow was there. It even moved around. Soon enough, the one shadow was joined by another, and another, and another, and even more more. Now there were five shadows. She sank down, hoping whoever, or whatever those shadows were, didn’t see her. But her hope was fleeting, the shadows already knew she was inside, there was no escaping them. 
Outside on the porch, the five boys were waiting, scheming, planning, and stalking their prey. “Hmm, should we have grabbed her before she got inside?” Leehan asked. As vampires, they can do a lot of things, but entering a home without an invitation was not one of those. “Probably it’s going to be much harder now, we need to come up with a new plan,” Riwoo answered. “I might have an idea, all we really need is to get invited inside,” Sungho said, he didn’t really explain any further, only that the others needed to hide. 
Sungho walked over to the road, he was still hiding in the shadows, so no one could see him. The other four were hiding in the shadow of a tree outside (Y/n)’s house. Sungho emerged from the shadows, now visible to anyone. He jogged up to the woman’s house, to seem like he had been jogging or running for a while. He stopped at the door and knocked. (Y/n) was confused inside, scared to open the door, but she slowly stood up and looked through the keyhole, surprised to find a familiar face. Sungho, one of the boys from earlier who had helped her, he was out of breath and seemed stressed. (Y/n) was still hesitant but she unlocked the door and opened it. 
“Sungho?” The young woman said in a confused tone. “Oh, (Y/n)? What a lucky day this is,” (Y/n) found nothing but genuine surprise in Sungho’s eyes, most of her anxiety washed away as she once again gazed into the warm eyes of this handsome young man. “What’s going on? Why are you here?” “Taesan is missing, we left the market together but now I can’t find him anywhere, we’re new to this town, so I thought maybe he had wandered into the wrong neighborhood instead of the one we live in, I’ve been running around for maybe an hour now, but no sign of him,” “Have you tried calling him?” “I would but my phone is dead,” (Y/n) contemplated her options, he and Taesan had helped her earlier so he was probably a good person, right? 
“Mine’s about to die as well, but if you come inside, we can hook it up to a charger and then you can call him,” Sungho smiled, (Y/n) saw a glint of something in his eyes, but she brushed it off. Ignoring all the red flags. “That sounds great,” Sungho said before he stepped inside (Y/n)’s house. (Y/n) didn’t know that she had just invited a monster into her home, but she would soon find out. 
“Where did you see him last?” (Y/n) asked as they walked into her living room, she sat down on the couch and plugged her charger into the phone, then gestured for Sungho to take a seat as well, which he did. “At the market, when we left your stand, we walked together for a little bit but then suddenly he was just gone,” (Y/n) thought it was weird, but then again, she didn’t know these guys, maybe it was normal for Taesan just to wander off. 
“Well if we just wait a few minutes for it to charge then you can try and call him,” “Sounds good,” Sungho said as he still held his charming smile, he seemed very calm now compared to when he was at her door, but (Y/n) didn’t think much of it. “So, is Taesan your brother or just a friend?” (Y/n) tried to make conversation, to ease her growing nerves. “It’s a bit complicated to explain, in a sense we are brothers because we belong to the same group, but we’re actually more like boyfriends I guess,” For the first time, (Y/n) saw uncertainty and maybe even embarrassment on Sungho. “Oh, that’s cool,” “How about you? Do you live alone?” “Yeah, I do, I used to live with my parents but they passed away so now I do everything I can just to keep the house, but it’s hard,” 
Sungho, once again, felt a bit bad about what was to come, but he knew, there was no stopping this, it was inevitable. “Could I borrow your bathroom?” “Of course, it’s the first door to your left if you go back toward the front door,” “Thank you,” Sungho got up from the couch and walked toward the hallway, he really did feel bad about this but he knew, or hoped, that everything would be fine, eventually. 
Once he was hidden from (Y/n)’s sight, he carefully opened the front door, happy that it didn’t make a lot of noise, and then he gestured for the others to come to the door, which they did. “Come on in,” Sungho whispered, and so the other four vampires stepped inside the house. The other four hid in their shadows so that (Y/n) wouldn’t notice them until it was too late. Sungho walked back into the living room, where he found (Y/n) looking at her phone. “It’s finally charged a bit so you can call Taesan!” She sounded so kind, so happy, so unaware of what was to come in a few seconds. 
Suddenly, the temperature in the room seemed to drop, it went from warm and friendly to cold and hostile. The lights were flickering on and off. The wind picked up outside, now howling angrily against all the bushes, trees, and houses. That was when (Y/n) noticed the four shadows traveling across the floor, from the hallway, toward her. She noticed that one shadow was missing, there had been five of them on the porch, and now there were only four, she looked at Sungho, finally noticing the conflicted look on his face. He was one of them. 
Finally, her fight or flight system kicked in, and (Y/n) tried to run, but how do you run and hide from shadows? You can’t. (Y/n) ran as fast as she could from the couch toward the kitchen, hoping that maybe grabbing a knife could help her a little, but before she could even take three steps from the couch, Taesan stood before her, he appeared out of nowhere. (Y/n) screamed, desperate for someone to hear her, but no one would, for no one else on the street was alive. The boys had made sure that no help would come, that no one would stand between them and what they wanted. 
(Y/n) turned around, hoping to run in another direction, but she was met with three unfamiliar faces blocking her path. And then there was Sungho. She felt anger taking over her body, almost pushing away the fear she felt, she had trusted him, and she had been a fool to do so. 
Just as (Y/n) was going to try and scream once more, one of the unfamiliar men stopped her, as he reached out a hand and gently caressed her cheek. “Shh, no one’s going to come, we’re the only ones here,” “Just kill me then,” (Y/n) managed to say, her body wouldn’t move, it wouldn’t push the stranger's hand away, she was frozen to the spot. “No, no, we don’t want to kill you, darling, we want you, all of you,” The man in front of her sent a chill down her spine as his eyes went from a deep brown into a glowing blood red color, fangs grew in his mouth, and as she saw this, she realized what they were. Vampires. 
Now as she looked around at all five men standing around her, she saw the same features on all of them. Blood-red eyes and fangs. That’s what Sungho meant by ‘brothers’ and ‘group’ he meant a coven. They belonged to the same coven. “Please, just let me go,” “We can’t do that, you see, Sungho and Taesan saved you earlier, therefore you are in debt to us, and the only way to repay it is to become ours,” Another one of them said, (Y/n) was frustrated and wished she knew their names so that she could curse them out. 
“I never asked them to help me,” “No, but they still did, therefore the debt remains,” “Can’t I just, give you money or something?” “No, darling, that’s not how it works, we name our price, and our price is you, we want you to be with us,” “Mm, we can’t let anyone else have this sweet blood of yours, you see,” Taesan spoke from behind her, his breath warm on her neck as he leaned close to her. “I’m sorry, (Y/n), but this is what fate wants, everything will be fine, just close your eyes,” Sungho said, his eyes went from red to more of a purple hue, and as he spoke, (Y/n) felt her eyelids grow heavier, his words seemed to be magic. And soon enough, (Y/n) could fight it no more, as her knees grew weaker, she fell asleep. Jaehyun caught her body, and so they carried her away from her home and brought her all the way to theirs. 
“I know it seems hard, Sungho, but this is what we had to do,” Leehan tried to comfort Sungho after they returned to their home. “I know, but the way she looked at me, it hurt more than it probably should, how is she ever going to forgive us?” “It will come eventually, once she understands, but I agree, we might not have acted in the best way,” “We can’t change the past, so we have to live with the consequences now,” Taesan said as he came into join Sungho and Leehan on their couch. “How’s it going?” “Jaehyun and Riwoo are making sure she can’t harm herself on anything when she awakens, Riwoo thought she might wake up in an hour or two,” “Okay, good,” 
After a while, the trio was joined by the other two vampires, who also sat down on the couch, it was a tight fit with all of them, but they didn’t mind cuddling to make space for one another. 
The five vampires soon fell asleep, tightly huddled together on the couch, just how they liked it. It wasn’t until a few hours later that they woke up to a loud scream coming from the other room. The room where (Y/n) was resting. The five vampires shot up from the couch, Jaehyun fell to the floor at the force of the others waking up before him. “Ow,” “Hey, you okay?” Riwoo asked as he reached out to help Jaehyun off the floor. “Mm, just tired,” “Let’s go, or our neighbor three towns over is going to hear her screams,” Leehan said, a bit annoyed both at being woken up and at the other’s not moving fast enough. 
Once the five boys opened the door to the room (Y/n) was in, they found the human girl lying on the bed, with an angry look on her face, ready to scream again but she stopped once she saw the five boys. “What the fuck is wrong with you? Why would you tie me up?” “So you wouldn’t hurt yourself,” Riwoo said, not seeing the issue. (Y/n) glared harder at the boy, she still didn’t know his name, it bothered her. “It’s uncomfortable, it hurts, so please, untie me,” The vampires looked at each other, regretting their choice of tying her up in the first place. 
Sungho walked closer to her, ready to untie her, but he stopped abruptly as the human glared at him, her eyes held many emotions swirling around in them. Hurt, sadness, anger, betrayal. He felt frozen by her gaze, he couldn’t move, he couldn’t do anything, his once human heart hurt as he realized just how much his actions had hurt the human. Maybe they should have gone about this differently, perhaps then, she wouldn’t hate them. Hate him. 
Leehan observed the eldest, and the conflict in his eyes, once the younger realized that the elder wouldn’t move, he himself stepped closer to the human. (Y/n) glared at him too, but Leehan didn’t care, he just did what he needed to in order to untie her. “Thanks,” (Y/n) said angrily as she carefully rubbed her wrists where some red marks began to show. Jaehyun and Riwoo gasped as they realized they had tied the restraints too hard, their eyes trembled, they never wanted to actually hurt her, but they had, in more ways than one. 
“First of all, we’re sorry, about everything,” Taesan said, shame written clearly on his face. “What the hell is going on? Why did you kidnap me?” (Y/n), scowling at the five boys, no monsters, in front of her. “Promise to hear us out?” Jaehyun said, shame overtaking him as well, so much so, that he couldn’t even meet the human’s eyes. “I will, if you tell me everything. And I mean everything about what is going on…” Leehan looked around, realizing that this is going to take a while to explain and it was uncomfortable standing around the bed. “Could we talk about this in the dining room or the living room? So we all can sit down?” He quietly asked. (Y/n) only nodded to answer the question before she carefully got up from the bed, observing the monsters around her, in case one of them would pounce. In case this was all just a game. 
All the vampires, except for Sungho, walked out of the room, thinking (Y/n) would follow them, Sungho waited for the human to leave before him. His heart hurt as she walked past him, not even sparing him a glance. He tried to reach out to her, but his hand froze mid-air, as he didn’t know how to reconcile this. Whatever they built up in a few hours, he completely ruined in a matter of minutes. Maybe he didn’t deserve her forgiveness, maybe none of them did, but Sungho felt the burden more than the others, for none of them had seen the way she looked at him. Sungho followed after her, but he kept his distance, not wanting to hurt her more than he already had. 
Soon enough, Riwoo, who led the group, arrived in the living room, he turned around to the group and gestured toward the couch. It wouldn’t fit all of them, it barely fit the five vampires. Riwoo sat down on the floor, facing the couch, Sungho followed him, deciding that it was probably best if he didn’t sit close to (Y/n). Taesan sat down on the couch, gently patting the space beside him as he looked at (Y/n), she glared at him but she still sat down beside him, trying to keep as much space between them as possible, Jaehyun then sat down on her other side, prompting Leehan to sit on the floor along with the two eldest. 
“Alright, tell me the story of how we ended up here, I’ll stay quiet until the end,” At this point, (Y/n) seemed to be so over this entire thing. It was kind of cliche. She had moved past the point of being scared, for the most part at least. 
“We’re vampires if you haven’t figured that out yet. We belong to the same coven, you know, like, group or family, though unlike most covens, we are all romantically involved, and um, yeah,” Jaehyun began, he didn’t know how to continue this though, it felt awkward. He’s been alive for far more years than it would seem, yet he still acts like that somewhat awkward and shy yet confident 21-year-old he was when he was turned. Riwoo sighed, but continued explaining. 
“I don’t know if you’ve ever heard about soulmates, but that’s kind of what we are, we are not only together because of normal feelings but because we are destined to be together. However, we have always felt like we are missing one final piece to our puzzle, and a few days ago when we arrived in this town, we began smelling this sweet scent, one much stronger than any other, which always happened when we found each other, basically it’s a sign to help us find our soulmates,” He paused for a second, inspecting the look on the girl’s face, seeing no clear confusion, he continued. 
“We searched for days, but couldn’t exactly pinpoint the scent to a single person or place, until the market. That’s when we found the source of the scent, you. You were the person who smelled so sweet and alluring that we couldn’t stay away. You are the final piece to our puzzle if you get what I am saying. However, none of us knew how to approach you, with the rest of us it was easy, seeing as it was always a mutual pull to one another, seeing as we all were vampires when we met, you are not.” That’s when Riwoo stopped, finding it hard to continue talking. So Taesan took over. He gazed at (Y/n) with powerful eyes, the same look she saw him with at the market after the ordeal with the angry man. 
“I stupidly suggested this plan, thinking it would be fine, however not everything went according to plan. Sungho and I weren’t supposed to talk with you, but we had to intervene when that man threatened you. You said you wanted to know everything so I’ll tell you what happened with him, he’s dead,” Taesan didn’t even flinch at the mention of the man’s murder, (Y/n) on the other hand, gasped, covering her mouth with one hand, the other cradling her chest, her heart beating rapidly. 
“I was so caught up in everything, first being so close to our final mate and not being able to actually be with you, then the protective instincts just took over, and before I knew it, he dropped to the ground, dead, empty, I sucked him dry of all blood he had, then I returned to see how you and Sungho were doing. And I was happy to see that Sungho had managed to make you smile again because your smile is really pretty, and then when we left you, we didn’t really leave, we followed you from the shadows, to, well, bring you here,” (Y/n) couldn’t deny the way her heart skipped a beat as he smiled as he mentioned her smile. She was still vary of them, but anyone would have melted for the charming and sweet smile that spread across the boy’s, vampire’s, lips. 
(Y/n) still felt like there was more she needed to know, so she turned her gaze away from the charming smile on Taesan’s face and instead zeroed in on Sungho, who met her eyes for a second and then looked away. “I never meant to hurt you, I didn’t, we didn’t think that this would be a problem, we forgot that kidnapping someone because you like them, isn’t a smart move, it’s just, when our instincts take over, it’s hard to see things rationally. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry for hurting you, for everything,” 
Leehan was the last one to speak, “Well, um, they kind of said everything, but yeah, we’re really sorry, we should have done this differently,” (Y/n) took that as her cue to be allowed to speak again. 
“Yes, you guys should have done this differently. Firstly, I always believed that vampires and such were true but never imagined I’d met one, nevertheless five. Secondly, you can’t just go around murdering people,” She directed a pointed glare at Taesan, who just shrugged his shoulders, still not regretting it. “Thirdly, how about talking, see this wasn’t that hard right? I would have listened to you even without the whole kidnapping thing. Fourthly, Sungho you really hurt me because I trusted you, I know that wasn’t part of your plan but instead of lying and doing what you did, you should have talked with me, that wouldn’t have hurt me. How am I supposed to trust you now? And that actually goes for all of you,” 
“You didn’t say anything about the soulmate thing?” Leehan stated though it still sounded like a question. All five of them eagerly waited, hoping, for her to say that she was okay with it, if she didn’t, they die, that’s unfortunately how it works with soulmates, but they didn’t want to pressure her, so they never mentioned that part. 
“I’m not fully sure what that meant, so correct me if I’m wrong. But does it mean, that we all date each other? Like a poly-relationship?” “Well, it’s more than just dating, it’s more like a marriage, not to pressure you or anything, but if you accept us, it’s kind of for life, no turning back,” Riwoo answered. “How does that work with me being human? You know, not immortal?” “We would turn you, so make you a vampire, if you accept us,” Jaehyun answered, hope shining brightly in his eyes as he gazed into (Y/n)’s. 
“It’s a lot to grasp, and I’m sorry but I can’t give you guys an answer right now,” The five vampires all felt their hearts breaking, but they still had some hope, right now. For now. “You guys haven’t really given the best first impression, so everything in me is screaming to say no. But I’m willing to give you guys a second chance of showing me that you’re not just stalker creeps that kidnap people,” 
“We’ll take it, it’s better than nothing, we promise to show you that we are better people, or vampires, than this,” Sungho said, daring to smile just a little at the thought of being able to reconcile with his final soulmate, he couldn’t hold himself back from hugging Leehan, needing to feel the closeness of one of his mates. Leehan was shocked at the act but still welcomed the skinship. (Y/n) once again recognized the Sungho she met at the market, but she wasn’t ready to forgive him just yet. 
(Y/n) returned to her home, setting up a deal with the vampires that they would meet every other day for 2 weeks, having dinners together, hanging out, and just getting to know one another. The vampires weren’t too happy about the fact that she wouldn’t stay with them, but they had to hold back their instincts if they wanted to make this work. 
Tuesday came and the five vampires were on their way over to (Y/n)’s house, they all felt nervous, like they were fifteen-year-olds once again, having a crush on a girl who didn’t even know them. They were determined to make this work, to make (Y/n) fall in love with them, the human way. From now on, there will be nothing but truth between them. 
They knocked on the door as they stood on the same porch they had been at a few days earlier. (Y/n) opened the door and smiled at them, though she was confused when they just stood there even though she had opened the door for them. “Um, right, we didn’t tell you, so, in order for a vampire to enter a human’s house, we need a verbal or written invitation, just opening the door isn’t enough,” Jaehyun explained, a rosy hue covering his cheeks, he didn’t know why he was embarrassed. “Oh, sorry, I didn’t know that, welcome in? Does that work?” “Yeah, that’s fine, or ‘come inside’ or anything like it,” Riwoo said as he stepped inside, the others following him. 
(Y/n) gestured toward her dining table for the boys to sit down, while she walked into the kitchen, stirring something in a large pot. The vampires all took a deep breath, not only were they surrounded by (Y/n)’s sweet scent but also whatever food she was making, smelled almost as good as the human herself. “Do you need any help with anything?” Taesan asked as he too walked over to the kitchen, while the rest of the boys took a seat at the table. “Um, I don’t think so, or actually, could you carry this over to the table? It’s quite heavy though,” “It might be heavy for you but not for me, you know, vampire strength and all,” (Y/n) chuckled at the joke but was delighted to see the boy taking the large pot and carrying it to the table without any struggle. 
“I hope you enjoy the food, I also made an apple pie for dessert,” “Woah, it smells so good, I haven’t been this hungry for human food for years,” Leehan said, quickly putting some of the food on his plate and immediately digging in, the others smiled at the action but followed suit. “Mmm, this is delicious, omg, I’m in love with your cooking skills,” Jaehyun exclaimed. “Oh, thanks, but it’s nothing special, just a stew,” “Just a stew? It’s the best stew I’ve ever eaten and I’ve been alive in a time where you ate nothing but stews,” Sungho said, the other three agreeing as they kept stuffing their mouths happily. 
And so throughout dinner, the six of them held some causal conversations, talking about everything and anything, the boys helped clean off the table once they were done eating. (Y/n) had underestimated how much they would eat, thinking she would have plenty of stew left but once everyone was finished there was not even a full portion left in the pot. She heated up the apple pie a little in the oven, but before she could remove it from the oven, Sungho came over and said he would do it, not wanting her to risk getting burnt. “Hey, I bake more pies than you’ve eaten in your lifetime, I won’t burn myself,” “You might and you might not, still, I’d prefer if I could do it for you, at least this one time,” Sungho tried to convince her by giving her the most charming smile he could muster. “Fine, can you take it to the table as well then?” “Of course,” 
And so the conversations continued for another 2 hours before it was time for the five vampires to leave. They all wished they could have stayed longer, but they knew they needed to comply with her wishes. 
The two weeks flew by in the blink of an eye, and before any of the six knew it, it was time for (Y/n) to make her decision on whether or not she would accept the five vampires, forever. 
(Y/n) was nervous as she walked up to knock on the door to the boys’ house, they might not have met in the best way but these past 2 weeks have been nothing short of a fairytale. In the 2 weeks, (Y/n) had seen beyond their monster, vampire, sides, and she had seen them being more human.  Even though there were still parts of her that screamed for her to run away, she didn’t listen to the warnings, she listened to her heart, and it said quite the opposite of her brain. 
“Hello there, darling,” Taesan said as he opened the door for (Y/n), the girl would be lying if she said the pet name didn’t affect her, cause it sure caused her to blush bright red. “Hi,” She whispered as she looked up at him. “Come on inside, here, give me your bag, I’ll bring it inside,” “Thank you,” Taesan took her over-night bag from her hands, his heart skipping a beat as his hand grazed hers, she was so warm, and soft, he wanted more, but he had to wait. 
(Y/n) walked inside, she somewhat remembered her way around since last time, when they kidnapped her, she found her way into the living room where she was met with the adorable sight of Jaehyun and Leehan half-sleeping on the couch, closely cuddled together. They smiled when they saw her, both of them raising a hand, giving her a small wave, before they settled back down into one another. (Y/n) heard some noise from the kitchen, assuming it was either Sungho or Riwoo, or both of them. 
(Y/n) began walking toward the noisy kitchen, but she was startled when someone tapped her on the shoulder, she whipped around fast enough to cause a whiplash. She was met with Taesan who smiled at her mischievously as he leaned down a little to meet her eyes. “Hi,” He said, his eyes sparkling with joy. “Hi, again, Taesan,” The boy smiled even wider as he looked into her eyes. “I’ve never seen you be so, I don’t know, excited in the 2 weeks I’ve known you,” (Y/n) said as she began walking once again, Taesan quickly caught up with her, walking side by side. 
“I’m just happy because you’re going to accept us,” “And how do you know that’s my answer?” “1. You brought an overnight bag, filled with stuff. You wouldn’t stay over unless you’re going to say yes. 2. You know how Sungho put you to sleep the night we kidnapped you? That’s his power, he can use a command and make people do some different things, mine is reading thoughts, so I know what you’re thinking. And thank you for thinking my smile is charming, it’s all for you,” He finished his sentence with a wink. “Omg, why didn’t you tell me that earlier?!? Ahh, I can’t be around you if you’re in my head,” “I promise I won’t poke around for the rest of the night, I can turn it off just like Sungho can choose when to use command and when not to,” “Mm, I’ll trust you, so you better keep that promise, and you can’t tell anyone else, I want to tell them,” “Of course, I won’t say anything,” 
Just as they finished talking, they arrived at the kitchen, (Y/n) could now clearly hear both Sungho and Riwoo talking and walking around. Taesan held the door open for her, Sungho and Riwoo both smiled happily as they saw (Y/n) in the door. “Hey, (Y/n)!” They both said in unison, causing everyone in the kitchen to laugh. “Hello to you too, Sungho and Riwoo!” “We hope you like [Your favorite food], we tried our best to make it,” Sungho said as he continued rushing around with ingredients. (Y/n) looked over at Taesan who had a sheepish smile on his lips, oh she knew that this was his doing. “Yes, it’s my favorite actually, but I’m sure you already know that thanks to someone,” “So, he’s told you then?” Riwoo said, feeling a little embarrassed. “Yeah, he just did,” “Sorry, we just, wanted to impress you, we would have told you after, though, after all, no more lies was one of our promises,” 
“About that, Taesan can read minds, Sungho has ‘command’ or whatever you call it, what’s your ability, Riwoo?” “I can heal other people’s injuries, so let’s say you get a cut, I can heal it in a few seconds, more severe injuries take more time but I can pretty much resurrect someone from death if they died within five minutes of me using my power,” “Ohh, that’s so cool,” “Yeah, but also not that useful when you live with four other vampires who have supernatural healing, I rarely ever get to use my power,” “It’s still cool though,” “I guess,” 
“What powers do Jaehyun and Leehan have?” “Leehan has the power of ‘copy’, if he touches someone who has a power he can copy that power and use it for a few minutes,” “So if he touches Taesan, he too can use mind reading?” “Exactly,” (Y/n) nodded, that must be quite useful, to be so versatile. “Jaehyun has the power to summon and control fire, probably one of the stronger powers we have in our group,” “What do you mean, summon?” “He can conjure fire out of nowhere, so he doesn’t need an already existing fire to manipulate it, he can create it from his own body. Which is why he’s warm, like a human, and not cold, like the rest of us,” (Y/n) had noticed the difference in temperature, but she never mentioned it. 
“Hmm, I don’t know which one I’d say is the most powerful, command and copy seem quite useful, of course, fire is good too, mind reading can be very helpful in many cases, being able to save someone from death is super cool, so I don’t know, seems like they all are very useful,” (Y/n) said. “Mm, we shouldn’t complain, not all vampires get an extra power, some don’t even get the standard enhanced strength or speed, some just get the immortality and the blood thirst,” Sungho said, not thinking too much about his phrasing. 
“About the blood thirst, just how bloodthirsty are you?” The three vampires laughed, soon followed by two more laughs from outside the kitchen, the extra laughs belonged to Jaehyun and Leehan who had decided to end their nap time, they walked inside the kitchen, standing close behind (Y/n) and Taesan. Jaehyun wrapped his arms around Taesan from behind, leaning his head against the tall boy’s back. “Not much, I should have said it better. We very rarely indulge in human blood, only doing it when we really have to, like the incident with the angry man, other than that, we do just fine with some animal blood, every other month or so,” “Oh, so you won’t just attack me for my blood?” “No, we would love a taste because it smells so sweet and delicious, but as long as you’re not comfortable with it, we won’t do anything,” Jaehyun answered, his voice a bit muted by Taesan’s back. 
“Dinner’s ready!” Riwoo exclaimed loudly, causing Jaehyun to jump out of surprise. (Y/n) laughed at the reaction, finding it cute how a creature so dangerous could be so incredibly cute. “Leehan, help us carry these out to the table, Taesan take the cups, and Jae, why don’t you lead the way,” Sungho said, not trusting their leader to be awake enough to carry anything. “Should I help carry anything?” (Y/n) asked, but all five of the boys looked at her, with hurt in their eyes. “NO! You’re a guest here, you don’t have to do any of the job, just enjoy the service,” Riwoo said, a little harsh in the tone to prove a point. “Alright,” (Y/n) turned back around to follow Jaehyun who began walking toward their dining room. 
Dinner went by smoothly, conversation flowing like it had for the past 2 weeks, four of the vampires were nervous, eager to know what (Y/n) had decided, they didn’t know that Taesan already knew, but they wondered if he did, his mannerisms not showing any hints. No one asked about her decision during dinner, not wanting to break their own hearts too early, if she said no. She seemed so happy, so comfortable, surely she would say yes, they thought, but who knows, this could be the calm before the storm. 
As Leehan and Taesan began cleaning off the table, Riwoo, Sungho, and Jaehyun, nervously sat around the table with (Y/n), staring at her intently. “I’m not gonna say anything unless everyone is here, it’s better if you all find out at the same time,” (Y/n) said, not mentioning the fact that Taesan already knew, and she wondered if Leehan knew too, considering he could have copied Taesan’s power, but he still seemed nervous when he left the room, so maybe he hadn’t. 
“It’s hard to wait, especially when we really wish for a certain turnout, but don’t know what you’re thinking,” Jaehyun said, as a nervous smile took over his face. “Mm, one of you can know what I am thinking though, or actually make that two,” “Mm, but Taesan would never spill, especially if you aren’t accepting us, he barely ever tells anyone else about what he hears, he knows thoughts are supposed to be private. And Leehan rarely copies Taesan’s power, he finds it too weird, the way he hears the thoughts,” Sungho answers. “Mm, it’s true, it’s so creepy, it gives me the chills,” Leehan said as he walked back into the dining room. “That’s the downside of copy, the manifesting of the power isn’t the same for Leehan as it is for the owner of the power, for me, hearing people’s thoughts doesn’t sound the same for me as it does for him,” Taesan said as he too emerged back into the room. 
“Okay, we’re all here, so, what have you decided?” Riwoo said. All of the boys sat eagerly in their seats, leaning forward, closer to (Y/n), hoping to hear the words they yearned for. 
(Y/n) took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a second, she was nervous, nervous about how her life would change, but also excited, the two weeks she spent with these five boys, had been two of the best weeks of her life, so she was sure, what followed would be just as good, or maybe even better. 
“I -” The vampires could barely take it, wishing she would just spit it out already, too nervous to wait any longer. The anticipation ate away at them. 
“- accept you,” 
All five of the boys shot up from their seats, cheering loudly, happy that they were finally whole, they weren’t missing a piece of their souls anymore. 
Taesan who had known the outcome the entire night, couldn’t hold himself back anymore, so he walked over to (Y/n) who looked at the others with delight and shock in her eyes at their reactions. Taesan wrapped his long arms around her, bringing her close to his body, his heart soared at the closeness, her scent bringing him to cloud nine. He looked deep into the human’s eyes, smirking as he saw (Y/n)’s eyes flickering between his own and his lips. He took it as an invitation, leaning in, and finally placing his lips on hers in a passionate yet calm kiss. 
The others gasped at his boldness, almost upset they weren’t the first to taste their newest soulmate, but they still felt happy, because they knew, she loved them all, just like they loved each other, including her. 
Taesan was eager, he wanted more from the kiss, but he felt (Y/n) lightly grasping his shoulders, so he broke the kiss, not wanting to overwhelm her too much, after all, they would spend eternity together, so they had time to take things slow. 
Riwoo was the next one to walk up to (Y/n), asking gently if it was okay for him to lean in, (Y/n) didn’t answer him, instead, she was the one who leaned in, Riwoo happily accepted the kiss, his hands finding solace on her waist, he barely put any pressure, afraid that he would wake up from this dream, the dream of being whole. 
(Y/n) broke the kiss with Riwoo, her knees feeling weak, overwhelmed after just kissing two of her, boyfriends? Soulmates? She wondered what she should call them, but the thought quickly went to the back of her mind as Taesan caught her before she fell, her knees truly had gone weak. “Sorry, I accidentally listened to your thoughts again, the kiss broke my blocking,” “It’s okay, it was good that you did this time,” Taesan smiled and nestled his head on her shoulder. “Maybe we should calm down, and maybe also take this to the living room instead of the dining room,” Jaehyun said, concern evident on his face, it was different bonding with a human, vampires can take so much more before it become too much, so they had never had to wait for something as they do now. 
“Actually, I think I need to lie down on a bed for a while, this is a lot and I’m feeling lightheaded,” (Y/n) said, ashamed that she shouldn’t even kiss them without almost fainting. “Hey, don’t worry, it’s okay, we knew from the start that this would be different from when we bonded, if you need a minute, a day, a week, even a year, we’re fine with that because we know that we will always be together, we don’t need to rush this,” Sungho said as he walked over to (Y/n) and Taesan who was still holding her close, Sungho caressed her cheek as he gazed lovingly into her eyes. “Come on, we’ll help you to the bed,” Sungho and Taesan helped her walk to the same bedroom she had woken up in a few weeks ago, once inside the room, (Y/n) found the bag that she had brought, waiting on the bed, this must have been where Taesan brought it when she arrived at their house. 
��So, you’ve known since she came what she would say?” Sungho said, giving a pointed look to Taesan, while (Y/n) sat down on the bed. It was still just as soft as it had been two weeks ago, but this time, she accepted the feeling of it, instead of trying to escape. “Yeah,” “Mm, we assumed you would have, but this would have let us all know her intentions,” “We all agreed that she should tell us on her own, so when I saw the bag, I hid it away, to make sure, that we could at least eat dinner in peace,” “Thank you, for that, by the way, and for helping me walk here,” (Y/n) interrupted their conversation, she moved further up the bed, making herself comfortable as she laid down. 
“You’re welcome, and just call our names if you need anything, we’ll come in the blink of an eye,” Taesan said as he walked out of the room, Sungho turned around to follow the younger vampire, but he hesitated, he turned back around, facing (Y/n) who was giving him a curious look. “Is it okay if I sit down for a while?” “Yeah, of course,” He sat down at the foot of the bed, close but still keeping his distance. 
“I just wanted to apologize again, I know that I hurt you, more than the others, and I hate that I did that, so I just wanted to apologize again, even though I’ve said it many times, I really am sorry,” (Y/n) sat up again, leaning forward, taking Sungho’s hand in hers, “It’s okay, I was really hurt, and I was angry, but you’ve made up for it, and you’ve apologized enough for it, I understand why you did what you did now,” Sungho almost felt like crying, finally part of that burden lifted from his shoulders, maybe he could reconcile with her. 
“I should let you rest now,” He said as he stood up, but (Y/n) gripped his hand even stronger, almost trying to pull him back down, though she couldn’t because of his strength. “Stay with me?” And who was he to refuse such a wonderful request? Sungho walked to the other side of the bed, laying down beside (Y/n), though he stayed on top of the blankets, still wanting to give her the space she needed. His heart skipped a beat as the human crawled a little closer, resting her head on his chest, and so she slowly but surely fell asleep as one of his hands gently rubbed her back. 
Taesan heard the interaction, but he wouldn’t ever tell anyone exactly what he had heard, instead he simply told the others that (Y/n) had wanted Sungho to stay with her. The other four made themselves comfortable on the couch, some movie playing in the background as they took a nap, nuzzled in one another’s embrace. 
An hour later, (Y/n) woke up again, feeling more energized, though her face was painted red as she realized she was cuddling Sungho. She admired his handsome face as he slept peacefully, though he was cold because of his vampire traits, (Y/n) still felt undeniably warm, she had half a mind to just nuzzle back into him and fall asleep again, but just as she was about to do that, Sungho opened his eyes, smiling. 
“Admiring the view?” (Y/n) blushed even more, there was no denying it, he had caught her red-handed. “I… um, yes?” “No need to be embarrassed, darling, you can look at me just as much as you want, you can do whatever you please, I’m all yours,” “Mm, not all mine though, I share you with the others,” Sungho smiled even wider at that. “That’s true but… Right now, I’m all yours,” The look that Sungho gave (Y/n) was intoxicating, it was addicting, she couldn’t hold herself back from straddling his lap, her lips quickly finding his. 
Sungho wasted no time in responding to her kisses, his hands finding solace in her hair and on her waist. Having her so close, drove him crazy, her scent, her taste, her warmth, everything was making his instincts run wild. Before he knew it, Sungho had begun to shift, his fangs now sharp and visible, his eyes a glowing red. (Y/n) gasped as she broke the kiss in need of air, her eyes trailing his face, looking in on his red eyes, he thought she might be afraid but he found no fear in her eyes as she dove back in to continue kissing him. 
His fangs lightly poked her lips as they kissed, causing a tiny cut, and a single drop of her blood spilled past it, into his mouth, the taste of her sweet blood, almost made him lose control over himself. He wanted more, be he had to slow down. Sungho managed to break the kiss, he gently caressed her cheek, leaning her forehead against his. “As much as I love everything that’s going on right now, we should probably calm down, or I won’t be able to hold myself back,” (Y/n) could feel his bulge against her, but she said nothing about it, she felt almost embarrassed but only almost, because mostly, she was feeling excited, happy, almost like she was drunk on the taste of him. 
“Yeah, maybe we should,” Now, as she came down from her high, (Y/n) felt a little shy, she had never been so bold with anyone before. Just as she was going to move away from his lap, Sungho’s hands shot up and stopped her. “Um, just stay still for a little while,” (Y/n) felt less shy as she saw that he too, was struggling in this situation, but so she settled down again, laying down with her head in the crook of his neck. 
They stayed like that until Leehan came into the room to let them know that he and Riwoo were heading out for a while, and that Jaehyun wanted to talk with (Y/n) before she fell asleep again. (Y/n) imagined she’d be embarrassed because of the position they were in, but she didn’t, she felt more like inviting Leehan into joining them on the bed, the vampire looked so tired and cuddly but she only whispered ‘okay’ before he was gone. 
“Okay, let’s get up, you go find Jaehyun and I’ll go make you some tea, how’s that sound?” “Good, thank you,” Sungho just smiled at her as he helped her climb off him and the bed. He missed her warmth immediately but he knew that they would be back soon enough. 
They walked out of the bedroom, Sungho’s supernatural hearing easily picking up Jaehyun’s voice from the living room as he was bickering with Taesan about something. “He’s in the living room, Taesannie’s there too, I’ll be in the kitchen for a little while if you need me,” Sungho said before leaning down and planting a loving kiss on (Y/n)’s temple, he straightened up himself after that and left toward the kitchen. (Y/n) continued toward the living room, and as she came closer, she too could hear the playful bickering from inside. 
“What are you two fighting about?” (Y/n) said as she walked into the living room, Jaehyun and Taesan sat on the couch, close together yet they seemed to be playfully glaring at one another. “Nothing important, just some stupid thing about whether cats or dogs are better,” Taesan answered, a dopey smile on his face now that (Y/n) was there. “Mm that is a silly argument, anyway, Leehan said that you wanted to talk with me,” (Y/n) pointed at Jaehyun as she said it. Feeling a little nervous, not knowing what this would be about. 
“Right, yes, we were supposed to talk about this earlier but then everything else happened and we thought that we might as well wait for a little, but it is important that you know these things,” (Y/n) sat down on the other couch, facing Jaehyun as he spoke, though he wore a serious look on his face, the tense atmosphere was easily lifted by Taesan who was laying half on Jaehyun’s lap, almost looking like a cat. 
“So being mated to vampires is a bit complicated with the whole immortality part of it, as well as our blood thirst, when we spoke earlier we said that we would turn you into a vampire as well if you wished for it, we should have let you know that if you chose not to turn, you stay human, but the day that you die, we will follow soon after because we can’t survive without our soulmate, in our case, soulmates, not to pressure you but you should know all the facts. We can wait a bit with turning you if you don’t want to do it right this second, but we shouldn’t wait more than a year or two. We should also say that we can’t become fully intimate unless you’re turned because well, vampires aren’t very good with holding back when it comes to those moments,” 
Jaehyun blushed as he ended his little speech. (Y/n) did too, now understanding why Sungho’s eyes had turned red the second they did more than just innocent kisses, and why he was adamant about slowing down. “Oh,” Was all she said in response. “Yeah, people think werewolves are wild in bed, but they are nothing compared to vampires,”  Taesan said, still keeping his tone light and playful. “OH,” (Y/n) said again but louder, blush taking over even more of her face. 
Sungho appeared in the room just as he heard the loud exclamation from (Y/n). “Ya, what are you two telling her?” He went over with the cup of tea and put it down on the table in front of (Y/n) and then he took a seat beside her. “We’re just talking about if and when to turn her, and why it would be beneficial to do so,” Sungho glared at Jaehyun for a second but then he eased up and turned to (Y/n). “What they told you is true, but you should think about this on your own, without us pressuring you to choose what we want,” 
“I actually figured, even before we spoke earlier, that you would have to turn me, I mean none of you were born as a vampire so surely the turn is the most reasonable answer. It will be a big change but I don’t mind it, I know I’ll be safe with you guys,” 
The three vampires looked at her with shocked expressions on their faces, they never assumed a human would be so calm about this. They sure hadn’t been when they first turned. They all panicked and tried to fight it, so they assumed it would take time for (Y/n) to come around as well, if she ever did, but to see her so calm, almost scared them. 
“Are you sure?” Jaehyun asked, still believing this to be some sort of lie, a calm-before-the-storm type of feeling. He looked down at Taesan, giving him a sign to use his telepathy on (Y/n) to see if this truly was her thoughts or if she was simply saying it to please them. Taesan understood the sign and opened his mind focusing on (Y/n). 
“Taesan, if you are in here, get out, I told you not to read my mind…” Taesan jumped in his seat, leaving his comfortable pillow - aka Jaehyun’s lap-,  as (Y/n) spoke directly to him through her thoughts, only Jaehyun had done that before, and that was a creepy feeling, more similar to what Leehan felt when he copies the power. “Ahh, I’m sorry, he told me too,” Taesan held his head with one and and pointed the other at Jaehyun. “Why?” Jaehyun sighed, looking down at the floor, feeling ashamed. “We have never encountered a human willing to just turn, like this, not even we wanted to, we all fought it, thinking it was the last thing we wanted, needed, now we love it, but we didn’t always, So it feels wrong to see you accept it, so quickly,” He explained. 
“So, you tried poking around in my brain to see if I was hiding something?” He just nodded, still looking at the floor. “What I said is my true thoughts, sure it seems scary but I’m not doing this alone, I have all of you by my side, and when I think of that, it’s not too scary anymore,” Jaehyun dared meet her eyes again, he was nothing but sincerity in them, and with that, his anxiety over this completely vanished, she was right, they had all been alone, she isn’t, and they aren’t anymore either. They can do this together. 
“Are you still too tired for some more kissing or could I maybe, just possibly, if you want, and care for it, maybe I too could, you know-” “You want a kiss, Jae?” (Y/n) interrupted his rumbling, chuckling at how cute he was, a minute ago he looked ready to cry, the minute before that he was a serious as an owl, and now he was as excited as a puppy. “Yeah, but it feels wrong to ask for one,” “I don’t know how much energy I have, your kisses seem to take a lot out of me, but I think I have enough for at least a little kiss,” 
Jaehyun happily stood up from the couch, poor Taesan almost falling off as he was still sitting very close to the older vampire. Jaehyun carefully dragged (Y/n) up to a standing position, Sungho stared at the action, cautious of the teacup in front of them. “I’ll be careful, just hold onto me,” Jae said as he then leaned in, (Y/n) looked up at him, feeling nervous, but she brushed it away as their lips met. His lips were soft and warm, so different from the others, his firepower really showed in his body temperature, it was welcoming, and intoxicating, it spread butterflies and fireworks throughout her stomach and entire body. 
Jaehyun kept his word, keeping the kiss light and careful, but even so, (Y/n) began feeling weak in the knees once more, the overwhelming warmth she felt in his embrace combined with the warm sips of tea she had taken, caused her to overheat, she gripped onto his arms but it wasn’t enough to keep her standing, Jaehyun sensed it and released the kiss, holding onto her as he helped her sit down on the couch once more. 
“Are you okay?” Sungho asked as he felt her cheeks and forehead. “Damn you’re burning up, I didn’t think you’d react so much to Jaehyun’s heat, I mean we don’t, so we didn’t consider that you would either,” He continued. “I’m fine, just a little warm, and well, as I said, kissing you guys, is a lot, I like it, but it’s a lot,” Taesan stood up from his spot on the couch. “Do you want something cold to drink then? Water, juice, soda?” “Water is fine, thank you,” Before she could understand what was happening, Taesan left the room so fast she couldn’t even blink before he was back with a glass full of ice-cold water. 
She accepted the glass, “Woah,” Taesan smiled at her. “Yeah, you know, supernatural speed and all that,” He returned to his seat on the other couch, once again cuddling up to Jaehyun, who had sat down once he knew (Y/n) was alright. “Right, forgot about that for a second,” (Y/n) took a sip of the water, the cold felt very refreshing for her throat. “Thank you, for the water, and for the tea,” “No worries, we’re here to serve you, my lady,” Taesan joked. “We’ll do anything to help you settle in, and anything even after that, because we want to take care of you, give you the princess treatment,” Sungho said after Taesan’s joke, giving the younger boy a playful glare. 
“Riwoo and Leehan’s back,” Taesan said out of nowhere, “How do you know?” (Y/n) asked, Taesan only pointed to his head and looked at (Y/n). “I’m very in tune to my soulmates, so I can hear you guys from quite a distance, the second any of you steps onto our territory, it’s like I get a signal and I just know you’re back, even if I don’t listen for it,” “Oh, that’s pretty cool,” “It’s a way of finding each other if we ever get lost somewhere,” 
“Hello there, talking about us?” Riwoo said jokingly as he and Leehan stepped into the living room with two bags filled to the top with groceries. So that’s where they went. (Y/n) thought. “Mm just talking about how nice it was without you guys here,” Jaehyun jokingly said, to which he got a mad glare from Riwoo in response. “If that’s the case then we’ll leave again,” Jaehyun immediately looked apologetically at his boyfriend, “NO! We don’t want that, I was just joking, you know how much I, we, love you,” 
“Just messing with you Jae, we wouldn’t ever leave, now come help me with the groceries, Leehan is too tired to do it,” Jaehyun wanted to argue that he too was far too tired but he figured it would be for the best, if he just did as Riwoo had asked. “Alright, Hannie, you go sit down and rest,” Leehan happily handed over his bag of groceries to Jaehyun and went over to the couch, though he went to the one where (Y/n) and Sungho sat, instead of the half-empty one with only Taesan on it. Leehan smiled shyly as he looked at (Y/n), asking with his eyes if it was okay for him to sit down beside her. 
“Do you want to sit down here?” (Y/n) asked as she slightly hit the spot beside her. Leehan smiled wider and nodded, still feeling a little shy. Sungho smiled gently at the youngest, he chuckled slightly before he got up from his seat, moving over to Taesan who happily draped himself over the eldest. “There, now there’s plenty of room for you on the couch,” Sungho said as he sent a wink to Leehan. “Thanks,” The youngest said before he sat down beside (Y/n). He kept some distance between them, not wanting to make her uncomfortable, yet he yearned to feel her closer. 
“I, would it be okay, or, um, never mind,” (Y/n) looked at Leehan a bit confused, this was not the same guy that she met that first night, he seemed confident and fearless whereas this one, right here beside her, seemed so timid and cute, it was shocking how stark the contrast was. It was intriguing, she wondered if he was always this way when more in control of his vampire side, or perhaps this was the vampire and the other, the human. 
“Hey, you don’t have to be shy around me, I’d love to hear what you have to say,” (Y/n) moved closer, their legs now touching, a shiver shot through her body at the contact, she reached over to grab one of his hands in hers, gently holding it, marveling at the difference in size. Leehan too felt a shiver run down his spine at the contact, though he imagined he would feel even more nervous at this, the hand-holding at the legs touching, made him feel grounded, safe, loved. The same feeling he gets from the other guys. The guys he loves more than anything, the people most important to him. And now there’s one more person to add to that group, and she was sitting right here, beside him, holding his hand, looking lovingly into his eyes. 
“I just wanted to ask, if you wanted to, maybe, cuddle with me?” Leehan tried to keep eye contact but at the end of his sentence it became too much and he looked down at their hands. Finding that they fit just perfectly together. (Y/n) squeezed his hand in her hold a little, hoping he would return his eyes to hers, but he stayed locked in on their hands, a lovesick smile on his face. “I’d love to,” (Y/n) answered, and before she knew it, Leehan had maneuvered them into a spooning position with him lying behind her, his strong arms holding onto her, keeping her close to him, making sure she wouldn’t fall off the couch, his face nuzzled tightly into the crock of her neck, he sighed happily as he quickly drifted off to sleep, exhausted from the day’s events. 
(Y/n) stifled a laugh as she settled down in his arms, exhaustion catching up with her as well, the closeness to Leehan brought comfort and safety with it, making it very tempting for her to simply, close her eyes and fall asleep with him. But she fought it in order to at least say good night to the rest of her new-found boyfriends. (Y/n) looked over at Sungho and Taesan who were snuggling on the other couch, both of them just a step away from falling asleep, Riwoo and Jaehyun returned from the kitchen just then, smiling as they saw their lovers, their family, so happy and cozy, they wished they could join the two pairs but their couches were too small, so the remaining couple whispered good night, and then left to sleep in one of the bedrooms, leaving the rest to sleep where they were. 
And so, the six soulmates fell asleep, finally able to rest peacefully as they were now complete, no longer missing a piece, or five, drawn together by the sweet smell of one's blood, now forever entangled with one another, forever together.
80 notes · View notes
mirisss · 1 year ago
Text
Cuddling with Ampers&One
Tumblr media
Ampers&One x reader
Thank you for the request! I hope you like it! 
Wordcount ≈ 923
Warnings: None I think
Tumblr media
Na Kamden 
Kamden is the type of guy who would always have an arm around you. Walking on the street? Boom, he has his arm around your shoulders or your waist, sometimes when it’s more convenient he’ll hold your hand. Movie night with the friend group? Kamden’s arm is around you. It brings him comfort to hold you in his arms, knowing you’re close and can’t be separated. 
When it’s just the two of you, home alone, on the couch, Kamden loves to cuddle with him laying on his back and you on his chest. He will run his fingers through your hair and every now and then, he will strain his neck to give you a kiss on the head. 
He Brian
Brian is more for subtle touches in daily life, no more than holding hands out in the open. Walking beside each other, only your pinky fingers touching each other as the two of you share nervous smiles. It doesn’t matter if you have been together for only a week or 5 years, you’re both as innocent as ever. 
Though when you are home alone, in the comfort of your home, Brian loves to hug you, back hugs are his favorite as he whispers in your ear or sings your favorite song lowly as you dance around the kitchen. In bed, Brian is the type to rest his head on your chest as you fall asleep, his arms tightly wrapped around you as he listens to the beating of your heart. 
Choi Jiho
Jiho is a wild card when it comes to cuddling or skinship in public. Some days he will keep an arms length between the two of you no matter what and other days he will be hanging on to you as if he would die without having you pressed against him. 
In the safety of your home, Jiho will be all over you. If you’re in the kitchen, he’s back-hugging you, if you’re brushing your teeth, he’s back-hugging you, any time he can he will be giving you a back hug. In bed, he will love spooning, but also sleeping in the sweetheart’s cradle. Any position where he can hold you in his arms, he loves. 
Yoon Siyun
Siyun will be a bit more reserved in public, however, he will hold your hand. It feels safer that way, especially if you’re out walking on the street, he has to hold your hand or he will worry that the two of you will become separated. In front of the boys, he can hug you and maybe a quick kiss every now and then. 
At home, Siyun is still a little more reserved than some of the others. He wishes he was as bold as Jiho or Mackiah but it feels weird to be so clingy, but eventually as your relationship grows he will become braver and more comfortable. When sleeping, he prefers the two of you laying beside each other and just your hands touching. 
Choi Kyrell
Kyrell will be really shy at first but try to act bold. He will watch different romance movies and series to try and get some tips on how to act romantic with physical touches. Each movie and series will give him a number of moves to try, however whenever it comes to it, he always gets to nervous to actually try it. One of the few things he managed was the “helping you reach something on the highest shelf”, it wasn’t intentional though but when he came into the kitchen you were trying to reach a certain mug that Kamden accidentally put on the wrong shelf, so Kyrell walked over and reached over you to get the mug. You were in awe of his action but Kyrell only smiled and handed you the mug. 
Even at home alone, when it comes to sleeping, Kyrell is a bit shy, so you often have to initiate the cuddling but once you have initiated it, you’re stuck. Because he won’t let go until he truly has to. He will lock you in his arms and keep you there until the morning. 
Mercer Mackiah
Mackiah is similar to Kamden, he must have some sort of skin contact at all times. Mackiah will hold your hand wherever you guys are, have an arm around you, and drape himself over you from behind, he’d put you in his pocket if he could. 
When the two of you are lying in bed, about to sleep, Mackiah has to spoon you because he can’t sleep unless he’s holding you tight and close. He will also give you about a thousand kisses on the neck and the head before falling asleep. 
Kim Seungmo
He’s the youngest but one of the boldest when it comes to PDA, he just doesn’t care what others think. If he wants to hold your hand, he will, if he wants to hug you, he will, if he wants to kiss you, he will. The only time he is embarrassed is around the other boys, mostly because they tease him, but he still holds your hand/hugs/kisses you. 
When it comes to sleeping, Seungmo will either fall asleep on top of you, spooning you, or in the sweetheart’s cradle. He loves falling asleep on top of you, with his head on your chest and with one of your hands scratching his head.
148 notes · View notes